diff options
| -rw-r--r-- | .gitattributes | 4 | ||||
| -rw-r--r-- | LICENSE.txt | 11 | ||||
| -rw-r--r-- | README.md | 2 | ||||
| -rw-r--r-- | old/51253-0.txt | 5283 | ||||
| -rw-r--r-- | old/51253-0.zip | bin | 102089 -> 0 bytes | |||
| -rw-r--r-- | old/51253-h.zip | bin | 220134 -> 0 bytes | |||
| -rw-r--r-- | old/51253-h/51253-h.htm | 6798 | ||||
| -rw-r--r-- | old/51253-h/images/003.png | bin | 13846 -> 0 bytes | |||
| -rw-r--r-- | old/51253-h/images/cover.jpg | bin | 98273 -> 0 bytes |
9 files changed, 17 insertions, 12081 deletions
diff --git a/.gitattributes b/.gitattributes new file mode 100644 index 0000000..d7b82bc --- /dev/null +++ b/.gitattributes @@ -0,0 +1,4 @@ +*.txt text eol=lf +*.htm text eol=lf +*.html text eol=lf +*.md text eol=lf diff --git a/LICENSE.txt b/LICENSE.txt new file mode 100644 index 0000000..6312041 --- /dev/null +++ b/LICENSE.txt @@ -0,0 +1,11 @@ +This eBook, including all associated images, markup, improvements, +metadata, and any other content or labor, has been confirmed to be +in the PUBLIC DOMAIN IN THE UNITED STATES. + +Procedures for determining public domain status are described in +the "Copyright How-To" at https://www.gutenberg.org. + +No investigation has been made concerning possible copyrights in +jurisdictions other than the United States. Anyone seeking to utilize +this eBook outside of the United States should confirm copyright +status under the laws that apply to them. diff --git a/README.md b/README.md new file mode 100644 index 0000000..5fbdb0c --- /dev/null +++ b/README.md @@ -0,0 +1,2 @@ +Project Gutenberg (https://www.gutenberg.org) public repository for +eBook #51253 (https://www.gutenberg.org/ebooks/51253) diff --git a/old/51253-0.txt b/old/51253-0.txt deleted file mode 100644 index 87f5380..0000000 --- a/old/51253-0.txt +++ /dev/null @@ -1,5283 +0,0 @@ -The Project Gutenberg EBook of The Welding of the Race, by John E. W. Wallis - -This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States and most -other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no restrictions -whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it under the terms of -the Project Gutenberg License included with this eBook or online at -www.gutenberg.org. If you are not located in the United States, you'll have -to check the laws of the country where you are located before using this ebook. - -Title: The Welding of the Race - -Author: John E. W. Wallis - -Editor: S. E. Winbolt - Kenneth Bell - -Release Date: February 20, 2016 [EBook #51253] - -Language: English - -Character set encoding: UTF-8 - -*** START OF THIS PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK THE WELDING OF THE RACE *** - - - - -Produced by Lisa Anne Hatfield and the Online Distributed -Proofreading Team at http://www.pgdp.net (This file was -produced from images generously made available by The -Internet Archive) - - - - - - - - - - Transcriber’s Notes - - -Italic text enclosed with _underscores_. - -Bold text enclosed with =equal signs=. - -Small-caps replaced by ALL CAPS. - -More notes appear at the end of the file. - ------------------------------------------------------------------------- - - - - - BELL’S ENGLISH HISTORY SOURCE BOOKS - _General Editors_: S. E. WINBOLT, M.A., and KENNETH BELL, M.A. - - - - - THE WELDING OF THE RACE - - - - ------------------------------------------------------------------------- - - - - - BELL’S ENGLISH HISTORY SOURCE BOOKS. - - _Volumes now Ready._ _1s. net each._ - - -=449-1066. The Welding of the Race.= Edited by the Rev. JOHN WALLIS, - M.A. - -=1066-1154. The Normans in England.= Edited by _A. E. Bland_, M.A. - - [_In preparation_ - -=1154-1216. The Angevins and the Charter.= Edited by S. M. TOYNE, M.A. - -=1216-1307. The Struggle for the Charter.= Edited by W. D. ROBIESON, - M.A. - - [_In preparation_ - -=1307-1399. War and Misrule.= Edited by A. A. LOCKE. - -=1399-1485. The Last of Feudalism.= Edited by W. GARMON JONES, M.A. - -=1485-1547. The Reformation and the Renaissance.= Edited by F. W. - BEWSHER, B.A. - -=1547-1603. The Age of Elizabeth.= Edited by ARUNDELL ESDAILE, M.A. - -=1603-1660. Puritanism and Liberty.= Edited by KENNETH BELL, M.A. - -=1660-1714. A Constitution in Making.= Edited by G. B. PERRETT, M.A. - -=1714-1760. Walpole and Chatham.= Edited by K. A. ESDAILE. - -=1760-1801. American Independence and the French Revolution.= Edited by - S. E WINBOLT, M.A. - -=1801-1815. England and Napoleon.= Edited by S. E. WINBOLT, M.A. - -=1815-1837. Peace and Reform.= Edited by A. C. W. EDWARDS, M.A., - Christ’s Hospital. - -=1856-1876. Palmerston to Disraeli.= Edited by EWING HARDING, B.A. - -=1876-1887. Imperialism and Mr. Gladstone.= Edited by R. H. GRETTON, - M.A. - -=1563-1913. Canada.= Edited by JAMES MUNRO, Lecturer at Edinburgh - University. - -_Other volumes, covering the whole range of English History from Roman - Britain, are in active preparation, and will be issued at short - intervals._ - - - LONDON: G. BELL AND SONS, LTD. - ------------------------------------------------------------------------- - - - - - THE WELDING OF THE RACE - - (“449”—1066) - - - COMPILED BY THE - - REV. JOHN E. W. WALLIS, B.A. (OXON.) - - ASSISTANT MASTER AT CHRIST’S HOSPITAL - - - - -[Illustration: “bell”] - - - - - LONDON - - G. BELL & SONS, LTD. - - 1913 - ------------------------------------------------------------------------- - - - - - INTRODUCTION - - -This series of English History Source Books is intended for use with any -ordinary textbook of English History. Experience has conclusively shown -that such apparatus is a valuable—nay, an indispensable—adjunct to the -history lesson. It is capable of two main uses: either by way of lively -illustration at the close of a lesson, or by way of inference-drawing, -before the textbook is read, at the beginning of the lesson. The kind of -problems and exercises that may be based on the documents are legion, -and are admirably illustrated in a _History of England for Schools_, -Part I., by Keatinge and Frazer, pp. 377-381. However, we have no wish -to prescribe for the teacher the manner in which he shall exercise his -craft, but simply to provide him and his pupils with materials hitherto -not readily accessible for school purposes. The very moderate price of -the books in this series should bring them within the reach of every -secondary school. Source books enable the pupil to take a more active -part than hitherto in the history lesson. Here is the apparatus, the raw -material: its use we leave to teacher and taught. - -Our belief is that the books may profitably be used by all grades of -historical students between the standards of fourth-form boys in -secondary schools and undergraduates at Universities. What -differentiates students at one extreme from those at the other is not so -much the kind of subject-matter dealt with, as the amount they can read -into or extract from it. - -In regard to choice of subject-matter, while trying to satisfy the -natural demand for certain “stock” documents of vital importance, we -hope to introduce much fresh and novel matter. It is our intention that -the majority of the extracts should be lively in style—that is, -personal, or descriptive, or rhetorical, or even strongly partisan—and -should not so much profess to give the truth as supply data for -inference. We aim at the greatest possible variety, and lay under -contribution letters, biographies, ballads and poems, diaries, debates, -and newspaper accounts. Economics, London, municipal, and social life -generally, and local history, are represented in these pages. - -The order of the extracts is strictly chronological, each being -numbered, titled, and dated, and its authority given. The text is -modernised, where necessary, to the extent of leaving no difficulties in -reading. - -We shall be most grateful to teachers and students who may send us -suggestions for improvement. - - S. E. WINBOLT. - KENNETH BELL. - - - NOTE TO THIS VOLUME - - (“449”-1066) - -The following extracts have been taken, where possible, from -contemporary authorities. I have attempted to make this selection in -some degree a companion book to the late Dr. Thomas Hodgkin’s Volume I. -in Messrs. Hunt and Poole’s _Political History of England_—a book to -which my obligations are great, as the reader may easily perceive. I am -responsible for the translations marked “W.” I am greatly indebted to -Mr. E. Barker, of New College, and Mr. W. H. Stevenson, of St. John’s -College, Oxford, who have very kindly looked through the proofs, and -corrected many blunders. A brief note on the chief authorities for the -period has been added. - - JOHN E. W. WALLIS. - - SAYERS FARM, - TWO MILE ASH, HORSHAM. - _September, 1913._ - ------------------------------------------------------------------------- - - - - - TABLE OF CONTENTS - - - PAGE - - INTRODUCTION v - - “449.” THE COMING OF THE ENGLISH:— - - 1. CONTEMPORARY EVIDENCE: - - (_a_) CHRONICA GALLICA - - (_b_) CONSTANTIUS 1 - - 2. LATER EVIDENCE: - - (i.) A BRITON’S ACCOUNT _Gildas_ 3 - - (ii.) THE ENGLISH - TRADITION: - - (_a_) BEDE 6 - - (_b_) THE WESSEX _A.-S. Chronicle_ 8 - ACCOUNT - - 597. THE MISSION OF AUGUSTINE _Bede_ 10 - - _c._ 600. ETHELBERT’S DOOMS _Thorpe_ 13 - - 601. POPE GREGORY’S LETTER TO 15 - AUGUSTINE ON THE ORGANISATION - OF THE CHURCH - - 603. AUGUSTINE’S ATTEMPT TO UNITE _Bede_ 17 - THE ROMAN AND THE CELTIC - CHURCHES - - 625. PAULINUS AND EDWIN _Bede_ 19 - - 627. EDWIN OF NORTHUMBRIA HOLDS A _Bede_ 22 - CONFERENCE - - 635. THE CHARACTER OF BISHOP AIDAN _Bede_ 24 - - 642. OSWIN OF NORTHUMBRIA AND _Bede_ 25 - AIDAN - - 664. THE SYNOD OF WHITBY _Bede_ 27 - - 664. ABBOT BENEDICT BISCOP’S ZEAL _Bede_ 28 - FOR RELIGIOUS ART - - 673. THE SYNOD OF HERTFORD _Bede_ 31 - - 678. THEODORE AND WILFRID _Eddius Stephanus_ 34 - - 680. THE STORY OF CÆEDMON _Bede_ 35 - - 681. WILFRID CONVERTS THE SOUTH _Bede_ 37 - SAXONS - - 687. SAINT CUTHBERT (1) AS ABBOT, _Bede_ 39 - (2) AS ANCHORITE - - _c._ 700. THE DOOMS OF INE _Thorpe_ 41 - - 716. CEOLFRID, ABBOT OF JARROW _Bede_ 44 - - 720-730. A RIDDLE OF CYNEWULF 48 - - 722. POPE GREGORY II. COMMENDS 49 - BONIFACE - - 731. THE STATE OF ENGLAND _Bede_ 50 - - 731. BEDE’S ACCOUNT OF HIMSELF, _Bede_ 52 - HIS HISTORICAL AUTHORITIES - AND METHODS - - 786. THE FAITHFUL THEGNS _A.-S. Chronicle_ 54 - - 787-870. THE COMING OF THE DANES _A.-S. Chronicle_ 56 - - 796. A LETTER FROM CHARLES THE 59 - GREAT TO OFFA - - 827. THE BRETWALDAS _A.-S. Chronicle_ 61 - - 871-878. ALFRED AND THE DANES _A.-S. Chronicle_ 62 - - _c._ 885. ALFRED AND GUTHRUM’S PEACE _Thorpe_ 66 - - _c._ 890. ALFRED’S DOOMS _Thorpe_ 67 - - _c._ 890. OHTHERE’S VOYAGE OF _Alfred’s “Orosius”_ 70 - EXPLORATION, TOLD TO KING - ALFRED - - 907-925. EDWARD’S POLICY _A.-S. Chronicle_ 73 - - _c._ 930. ATHELSTAN’S DOOM CONCERNING _Thorpe_ 76 - HOT IRON AND WATER - - 937. THE BATTLE OF BRUNANBURH _A.-S. Chronicle_ 77 - - 940. A LAND BOC _Earle_ 79 - - 946. DUNSTAN IS MADE ABBOT OF “_B._” 82 - GLASTONBURY BY KING EDMUND - - 973. EDGAR’S CORONATION, WHITSUN _Anon._ 84 - DAY - - 978. THE MURDER OF EDWARD AT CORFE _Anon._ 86 - - 980-1002. THE REDELESS KING AND THE _A.-S. Chronicle_ 88 - DANES - - 991. THE BATTLE OF MALDON _A.-S. Poem_ 92 - - _c._ 1000. COUNTRY LIFE AT THE END OF _Ælfric_ 95 - THE TENTH CENTURY - - 1016. EDMUND AND CANUTE _A.-S. Chronicle_ 100 - - _c._ 1025. PEOPLES’ DUTIES AND RIGHTS IN _Thorpe_ 103 - THE TIME OF CANUTE - - 1027. CANUTE’S LETTER FROM ROME _William of Malmesbury_ 107 - - 1029-1060. RANKS AMONG THE ENGLISH _Thorpe_ 110 - - 1051. SAXON AND NORMAN _A.-S. Chronicle_ 110 - - CHARACTERISTICS OF THE _William of Malmesbury_ 113 - ENGLISH BEFORE THE CONQUEST - - 1066. A NORMAN ACCOUNT OF THE _William of Malmesbury_ 115 - BATTLE OF HASTINGS - - 1066. THE LAST OF THE NORTHMEN AND _A.-S. Chronicle_ 117 - OF THE ENGLISH - - NOTE ON THE CHIEF AUTHORITIES 119 - ------------------------------------------------------------------------- - - - - - THE WELDING OF THE RACE - (“449”-1066) - - - - - THE COMING OF THE ENGLISH (“449”). - - - 1. CONTEMPORARY EVIDENCE. - -=Source.=—_Chronica Gallica_, written up to 511, probably early in the - sixth century. _Mon. Germ. Hist., Auct. Antiq._, ix., 2, pp. 653, - 660. - -The sixteenth year of Arcadius and Honorius [_i.e._, A.D. 410]: at this -time the strength of the Romans was utterly wasted by sickness, and the -provinces of Britain were laid waste by the incursion of the Saxons. - -The eighteenth year of Theodosius II. [_i.e._, A.D. 441]: the provinces -of Britain, which up to this time had been torn by various slaughters -and disasters, are brought under the dominion of the Saxons. - - -=Source.=—Constantius, _Life of St. Germanus_, written about A.D. 480, - quoted by Bede, bk. i., c. 20. Translated by J. A. Giles. Bohn’s - Antiquarian Library. - -A.D. 429.—In the meanwhile the Saxons and the Picts, driven into one -camp by the same necessity, with conjoined force undertook war against -the Britons, who, thinking themselves unequal to their enemies, implored -the assistance of the holy bishops; who, hastening to them as they had -promised, inspired so much confidence into these fearful people, that -one would have thought they had been joined by a mighty army. Thus, by -these apostolic leaders, Christ Himself commanded in their camp. The -holy days of Lent were also at hand, and were rendered more sacred by -the presence of the bishops, insomuch that the people being instructed -by daily sermons, resorted in crowds to be baptised; for most of the -army desired admission to the saving waters; a church was prepared with -boughs for the feast of the Resurrection of our Lord, and so fitted up -in that martial camp, as if it were in a city. The army advanced, still -wet with the baptismal water; the faith of the people was strengthened; -and whereas human power had before been despaired of, the Divine -assistance was now relied upon. The enemy received advice of the state -of the army, and not questioning their success against an unarmed -multitude, hastened forwards, but their approach was, by the scouts, -made known to the Britons; the greater part of whose forces being just -come from the font, after the celebration of Easter, and preparing to -arm and carry on the war, Germanus declared he would be their leader. He -picked out the most active, viewed the country round about, and -observed, in the way by which the enemy was expected, a valley -encompassed with hills. In that place he drew up his inexperienced -troops, himself acting as their general. A multitude of fierce enemies -appeared, whom as soon as those that lay in ambush saw approaching, -Germanus, bearing in his hands the standard, instructed his men all in a -loud voice to repeat his words, and the enemy advancing securely, as -thinking to take them by surprise, the priests three times cried -Hallelujah. A universal shout of the same word followed, and the hills -resounding the echo on all sides, the enemy was struck with dread, -fearing, that not only the neighbouring rocks, but even the very skies -were falling upon them; and such was their terror, that their feet were -not swift enough to deliver them from it. They fled in disorder, casting -away their arms, and well satisfied if, with their naked bodies, they -could escape the danger; many of them, in their precipitate and hasty -flight, were swallowed up by the river which they were passing. The -Britons, without the loss of a man, beheld their vengeance complete, and -became inactive spectators of their victory. The scattered spoils were -gathered up, and the pious soldiers rejoiced in the success which heaven -had granted them. The prelates thus triumphed over the enemy without -bloodshed, and gained a victory by faith, without the aid of human -force; and, having settled the affairs of the island, and restored -tranquillity by the defeat, as well as of the invisible, as of the -carnal enemies, prepared to return home. Their own merits, and the -intercession of the holy martyr Alban, obtained them a safe passage, and -the happy vessel restored them in peace to their rejoicing people. - - - 2. LATER EVIDENCE. - - (i.) _A Briton’s Account._ - -=Source.=—Gildas, _Liber Querulus_, §§ 22-26, written about A.D. - 540-560. Translated by J. A. Giles. _Six Old English Chronicles_, - Bohn’s Antiquarian Library. - -A vague rumour, suddenly as if on wings, reaches the ears of all, that -their inveterate foes [the Picts and Scots] were rapidly approaching to -destroy the whole country, and to take possession of it, as of old, from -one end to the other.... A council was called to settle what was best -and most expedient to be done, in order to repel such frequent and fatal -irruptions and plunderings of the above-named nations. Then all the -councillors, together with that proud tyrant [Vortigern], were so -blinded, that, as a protection to their country, they sealed its doom by -inviting in among them (like wolves into the sheep fold), the fierce and -impious Saxons, a race hateful both to God and men, to repel the -invasions of the northern nations. Nothing was ever so pernicious to our -country, nothing was ever so unlucky. What palpable darkness must have -enveloped their minds—darkness desperate and cruel! Those very people -whom, when absent, they dreaded more than death itself, were invited to -reside, as one may say, under the selfsame roof. A multitude of whelps -came forth from the lair of this barbaric lioness, in three cyuls, as -they call them, that is, in three ships of war, with their sails wafted -by the wind and with omens and prophecies favourable, for it was -foretold by a certain soothsayer among them, that they should occupy the -country to which they were sailing three hundred years; and half of that -time, a hundred and fifty years, should plunder and despoil the same. -They first landed on the eastern side of the island, by the invitation -of the unlucky king, and there fixed their sharp talons, apparently to -fight in favour of the island, but, alas! more truly against it. Their -motherland, finding her first brood thus successful, sends forth a -larger company of her wolfish offspring, which, sailing over, join -themselves to their bastard-born comrades.... The barbarians being thus -introduced as soldiers into the island, to encounter, as they falsely -said, any dangers in defence of their hospitable entertainers, obtain an -allowance of provisions, which, for some time being plentifully -bestowed, stopped their doggish mouths. Yet they complain that their -monthly supplies are not furnished in sufficient abundance, and they -industriously aggravate each occasion of quarrel, saying that unless -more liberality is shown them, they will break the treaty and plunder -the whole island. In a short time they follow up their threats with -deeds. For the fire of vengeance, justly kindled by former crimes, -spread from sea to sea, fed by the hands of our foes in the east, and -did not cease, until, destroying the neighbouring towns and lands, it -reached the other side of the island, and dipped its red and savage -tongue in the western ocean.... So that all the columns were levelled -with the ground by the frequent strokes of the battering ram, all the -husbandmen routed, together with their bishops, priests, and people, -whilst the sword gleamed, and the flames crackled around them on every -side. Lamentable to behold, in the midst of the streets lay the tops of -lofty towers, tumbled to the ground, stones of high walls, holy altars, -fragments of human bodies, covered with livid clots of coagulated blood, -looking as if they had been squeezed together in a wine-press; and with -no chance of being buried save in the ruins of the houses, or in the -ravening bellies of wild beasts and birds.... Some, therefore, of the -miserable remnant, being taken in the mountains, were murdered in great -numbers; others, constrained by famine, came and yielded themselves to -be slaves for ever to their foes, running the risk of being instantly -slain, which truly was the greatest favour that could be offered them: -some others passed beyond the seas with loud lamentations instead of the -voice of exhortation.... Others, committing the safeguard of their -lives, which were in continual jeopardy, to the mountains, precipices, -thickly wooded forests, and to the rocks of the seas (albeit with -trembling hearts), remained still in their country. But in the -meanwhile, an opportunity happening, when these most cruel robbers were -returned home, the poor remnants of our nation (to whom flocked, from -divers places round about, our miserable countrymen as fast as bees to -their hives, for fear of an ensuing storm), being strengthened by God, -calling upon him with all their hearts that they might not be brought to -utter destruction, took arms under the conduct of Ambrosius Aurelianus, -a modest man, who of all the Roman nation was then alone, in the -confusion of this troubled period, by chance left alive. His parents, -who for their merit were adorned with the purple, had been slain in -these same broils, and now his progeny in these our days, although -shamefully degenerated from the worthiness of their ancestors, provoke -to battle their cruel conquerors, and by the goodness of our Lord obtain -the victory. After this, sometimes our countrymen, sometimes the enemy, -won the field, to the end that our Lord might in this land try after His -accustomed manner these His Israelites, whether they loved Him or not, -until the year of the siege of Bath-hill [Mons Badonicus], when took -place also the last almost, though not the least slaughter of our cruel -foes, which was (as I am sure) forty-four years and one month after the -landing of the Saxons, and also the time of my own nativity. And yet -neither to this day are the cities of our country inhabited as before, -but, being forsaken and overthrown, still lie desolate. - - - (ii.) _The English Tradition_—(_a_) _Bede_. - -=Source.=—_Eccl. Hist._, i. 15. A.D. 731. Translated by J. A. Giles. - Bohn’s Library. - -The Britons consulted what was to be done, and where they should seek -assistance to prevent or repel the cruel and frequent incursions of the -northern nations; and they all agreed with their King Vortigern to call -over to their aid, from the parts beyond the sea, the Saxon nation; -which, as the event still more evidently showed, appears to have been -done by the appointment of our Lord Himself, that evil might fall upon -them for their wicked deeds. - -In the year of our Lord 449, Martian being made emperor with -Valentinian, and the forty-sixth from Augustus, ruled the empire seven -years. Then the nation of the Angles, or Saxons, being invited by the -aforesaid king, arrived in Britain with three long ships, and had a -place assigned them to reside in by the same king, in the eastern part -of the island, that they might thus appear to be fighting for their -country, whilst their real intentions were to enslave it. Accordingly -they engaged with the enemy, who were come from the north to give -battle, and obtained the victory; which, being known at home in their -own country, as also the fertility of the country, and the cowardice of -the Britons, a more considerable fleet was quickly sent over, bringing a -still greater number of men, which, being added to the former, made up -an invincible army. The newcomers received of the Britons a place to -inhabit, upon condition that they should wage war against their enemies -for the peace and security of the country, whilst the Britons agreed to -furnish them with pay. Those who came over were of the three most -powerful nations of Germany—Saxons, Angles, and Jutes. From the Jutes -are descended the people of Kent, and of the Isle of Wight, and those -also in the province of the West Saxons who are to this day called -Jutes, seated opposite to the Isle of Wight. From the Saxons, that is, -the country which is now called Old Saxony, came the East Saxons, the -South Saxons, and the West Saxons. From the Angles, that is, the country -which is called Anglia, and which is said, from that time, to remain -desert to this day, between the provinces of the Jutes and the Saxons, -are descended the East Angles, the Midland Angles, Mercians, all the -race of the Northumbrians, that is, of those nations that dwell on the -north side of the river Humber, and the other nations of the English. -The two first commanders are said to have been Hengist and Horsa. Of -whom Horsa, being afterwards slain in battle by the Britons, was buried -in the eastern parts of Kent, where a monument, bearing his name, is -still in existence. They were the sons of Victgilsus, whose father was -Vitta, son of Vecta, son of Woden; from whose stock the royal race of -many provinces deduce their original. In a short time, swarms of the -aforesaid nations came over into the island, and they began to increase -so much, that they became terrible to the natives themselves who had -invited them. Then, having on a sudden entered into league with the -Picts, whom they had by this time repelled by the force of their arms, -they began to turn their weapons against their confederates. At first, -they obliged them to furnish a greater quantity of provisions; and, -seeking an occasion to quarrel, protested, that unless more plentiful -supplies were brought them, they would break the confederacy, and ravage -all the island; nor were they backward in putting their threats in -execution. For the barbarous conquerors plundered all the neighbouring -cities and country, spread the conflagration from the eastern to the -western sea, without any opposition, and covered almost every part of -the devoted island. Public as well as private structures were -overturned; the priests were everywhere slain before the altars; the -prelates and the people, without any respect of persons, were destroyed -with fire and sword; nor was there any to bury those who had been thus -cruelly slaughtered. Some of the miserable remainder, being taken in the -mountains, were butchered in heaps. Others, spent with hunger, came -forth and submitted themselves to the enemy for food, being destined to -undergo perpetual servitude, if they were not killed even upon the spot. -Some, with sorrowful hearts, fled beyond the seas. Others, continuing in -their own country, led a miserable life among the woods, rocks, and -mountains, with scarcely enough food to support life, and expecting -every moment to be their last. - -When the victorious army, having destroyed and dispersed the natives, -had returned home to their own settlements, the Britons began by degrees -to take heart, and gather strength, sallying out of the lurking places -where they had concealed themselves, and unanimously imploring the -Divine assistance, that they might not utterly be destroyed. They had at -that time for their leader, Ambrosius Aurelianus, a modest man, who -alone, by chance, of the Roman nation had survived the storm, in which -his parents, who were of the royal race, had perished. Under him the -Britons revived, and offering battle to the victors, by the help of God, -came off victorious. From that day, sometimes the natives, and sometimes -their enemies, prevailed, till the year of the siege of Bath-hill, when -they made no small slaughter of those invaders, about forty-four years -after their arrival in England. - - - (_b_) _The Wessex Account_. - -=Source.=—_Anglo-Saxon Chronicle._ Compiled probably in Alfred’s reign. - Translated by J. A. Giles. Bohn’s Library. - -ANNO 449.—This year Martianus and Valentinus succeeded to the empire and -reigned seven years. And in their days Hengist and Horsa, invited by -Vortigern, King of the Britons, landed in Britain in three keels on the -shore which is called Heopwines-fleet [Ebbsfleet]; at first in aid of -the Britons, but afterwards they fought against them. King Vortigern -gave them land in the south-east of this country, on condition that they -should fight against the Picts. Then they fought against the Picts, and -had the victory wheresoever they came. They then sent to the Angles; -desired larger forces to be sent, and caused them to be told the -worthlessness of the Britons, and the excellencies of the land. Then -they soon sent thither a larger force in aid of the others. At that time -there came men from three tribes in Germany; from the Old Saxons, from -the Angles, from the Jutes. From the Jutes came the Kentishmen and the -Wightwarians, that is, the tribe which now dwells in Wight, and that -race among the West Saxons which is still called the race of Jutes. From -the Old Saxons came the men of Essex and Sussex and Wessex. From Anglia, -which has ever since remained waste betwixt the Jutes and Saxons, came -the men of East Anglia, Middle Anglia, Mercia, and all Northumbria. -Their leaders were two brothers, Hengist and Horsa: they were the sons -of Wihtgils, the son of Witta, the son of Wecta, the son of Woden: from -this Woden sprang all our royal families, and those of the Southumbrians -also. - -ANNO 455.—This year Hengist and Horsa fought against King Vortigern at -the place which is called Ægelesthrep [Aylesford], and his brother Horsa -was there slain, and after that Hengist obtained the kingdom, and Æsc -his son. - -ANNO 456.—This year Hengist and Æsc slew four troops of Britons with the -edge of the sword, in the place which is called Crecganford [Crayford]. - -ANNO 477.—This year Ælle and his three sons, Cymen, and Wlencing, and -Cissa, came to the land of Britain with three ships, at a place which is -named Cymenesora, and there slew many Welsh, and some they drove in -flight into the wood that is named Andredesleag. - -ANNO 491.—This year Ælle and Cissa besieged Andredesceaster, and slew -all that dwelt therein, so that not a single Briton was there left. - -ANNO 495.—This year two ealdormen came to Britain, Cerdic and Cynric, -his son, with five ships, at the place which is called Cerdicesora. - -ANNO 514.—This year the West Saxons came to Britain with three ships, at -the place which is called Cerdicesora, and Stuf and Whitgar fought -against the Britons, and routed them. - -ANNO 519.—This year Cerdic and Cynric obtained the kingdom of the West -Saxons; and the same year they fought against the Britons where it is -now named Cerdicesford [Charford]. - -ANNO 530.—This year Cerdic and Cynric conquered the Island of Wight, and -slew many men at Wihtgaræsbyrg [Carisbrooke]. - -ANNO 552.—This year Cynric fought against the Britons at the place which -is called Searobyrig [Old Sarum], and he put the Britons to flight. - -ANNO 556.—This year Cynric and Ceawlin fought against the Britons at -Beranbyrig [Barbury]. - -ANNO 571.—This year Cuthulf fought against the Britons at Bedcanford -[Bedford], and took four towns, Lygeanbirg [Lenbury], and Ægelesbirg -[Aylesbury], and Bænesington [Benson], and Egonsham [Eynsham]; and the -same year he died. - -ANNO 577.—This year Cuthwine and Ceawlin fought against the Britons, and -they slew three kings, Coinmail, and Condidan, and Farinmail, at the -place which is called Deorham, and took three cities from them, -Gloucester, and Cirencester, and Bath. - -ANNO 584.—This year Ceawlin and Cutha fought against the Britons at the -place which is called Fethanlea, and there was Cutha slain; and Ceawlin -took many towns, and spoils innumerable; and wrathful he thence returned -to his own. - - - - - THE MISSION OF AUGUSTINE (597). - - -=Source.=—Bede, _Eccl. Hist._, i. 25, 26. A.D. 731. Translated by J. A. - Giles. Bohn’s Library. - -Augustine, thus strengthened by the confirmation of the blessed Father -Gregory, returned to the work of the word of God, with the servants of -Christ, and arrived in Britain. The powerful Ethelbert was at that time -king of Kent; he had extended his dominions as far as the great river -Humber, by which the Southern Saxons are divided from the Northern. On -the east of Kent is the large Isle of Thanet, containing, according to -the English way of reckoning, 600 families, divided from the other land -by the river Wantsum, which is about three furlongs over, and fordable -only in two places, for both ends of it run into the sea. In this island -landed the servant of our Lord, Augustine, and his companions, being, as -is reported, nearly forty men. They had, by order of the blessed Pope -Gregory, taken interpreters of the nation of the Franks, and sending to -Ethelbert, signified that they were come from Rome, and brought a joyful -message, which most undoubtedly assured to all that took advantage of it -everlasting joys in heaven, and a kingdom that would never end, with the -living and true God. The king having heard this, ordered them to stay in -that island where they had landed, and that they should be furnished -with all necessaries, till he should consider what to do with them. For -he had before heard of the Christian religion, having a Christian wife -of the royal family of the Franks, called Bertha; whom he had received -from her parents, upon condition that she should be permitted to -practise her religion with the Bishop Luidhard, who was sent with her to -preserve her faith. Some days after, the king came into the island, and -sitting in the open air, ordered Augustine and his companions to be -brought into his presence. For he had taken precaution that they should -not come to him in any house, lest, according to an ancient -superstition, if they practised any magical arts, they might impose upon -him, and so get the better of him. But they came furnished with Divine, -not with magic virtue, bearing a silver cross for their banner, and the -image of our Lord and Saviour painted on a board; and singing the -litany, they offered up their prayers to the Lord for the eternal -salvation both of themselves and of those to whom they were come. When -he had sat down, pursuant to the king’s commands, and preached to him -and his attendants there present, the word of life, the king answered -thus:—“Your words and promises are very fair, but as they are new to us, -and of uncertain import, I cannot approve of them so far as to forsake -that which I have so long followed with the whole English nation. But -because you are come from far into my kingdom, and, as I conceive, are -desirous to impart to us those things which you believe to be true, and -most beneficial, we will not molest you, but give you favourable -entertainment, and take care to supply you with your necessary -sustenance; nor do we forbid you to preach and gain as many as you can -to your religion.” Accordingly he permitted them to reside in the city -of Canterbury, which was the metropolis of all his dominions, and, -pursuant to his promise, besides allowing them sustenance, did not -refuse them liberty to preach. It is reported that, as they drew near to -the city, after their manner, with the holy cross, and the image of our -sovereign Lord and King, Jesus Christ, they, in concert, sung this -litany: “We beseech Thee, O Lord, in all Thy mercy, that Thy anger and -wrath be turned away from this city, and from the holy house, because we -have sinned. Hallelujah.” - -As soon as they entered the dwelling-place assigned them, they began to -imitate the course of life practised in the primitive church; applying -themselves to frequent prayer, watching and fasting; preaching the word -of life to as many as they could; despising all worldly things, as not -belonging to them; receiving only their necessary food from those they -taught; living themselves in all respects conformably to what they -prescribed to others, and being always disposed to suffer any adversity, -and even to die for that truth which they preached. In short, several -believed and were baptised, admiring the simplicity of their innocent -life, and the sweetness of their heavenly doctrine. There was on the -east side of the city a church dedicated to the honour of St. Martin, -built whilst the Romans were still in the island, wherein the queen, -who, as has been said before, was a Christian, used to pray. In this -they first began to meet, to sing, to pray, to say mass, to preach, and -to baptise, till the king, being converted to the faith, allowed them to -preach openly, and build or repair churches in all places. - -When he, among the rest, induced by the unspotted life of these holy -men, and their delightful promises, which, by many miracles, they proved -to be most certain, believed and was baptised, greater numbers began -daily to flock together to hear the word, and, forsaking their heathen -rites, to associate themselves, by believing, to the unity of the church -of Christ. Their conversion the king so far encouraged, as that he -compelled none to embrace Christianity, but only showed more affection -to the believers, as to his fellow-citizens in the heavenly kingdom. For -he had learned from his instructors and leaders to salvation, that the -service of Christ ought to be voluntary, not by compulsion. Nor was it -long before he gave his teachers a settled residence in his metropolis -of Canterbury, with such possessions of different kinds as were -necessary for their subsistence. - - - - - ETHELBERT’S DOOMS (_circa 600_). - - -=Source.=—Thorpe, _Ancient Laws and Institutes of England_. - -These are the dooms which Ethelbert the King gave forth in Augustine’s -days: - -1. The property of God and of the church, twelve-fold; a bishop’s -property, eleven-fold; a priest’s property, nine-fold; a deacon’s -property, six-fold; a clerk’s property, three-fold; right of sanctuary, -two-fold. - -2. If the king call his people to him, and any one there do them evil, a -two-fold amends, and 50 shillings to the king. - -5. If a man slay another in the king’s “tun,” let him make amends with -50 shillings. - -6. If any one slay a freeman, 50 shillings to the king as a fine. - -8. The king’s fine for a breach of the peace, 50 shillings. - -9. If a freeman steal from a freeman, let him make three-fold amends, -and let the king have the fine and all the chattels. - -13. If a man slay another in an eorl’s tun, let him make amends with 12 -shillings. - -15. A ceorl’s fine for a breach of the peace, 6 shillings. - -17. If any one be the first to break into a man’s tun, let him make -amends with 6 shillings; let him who follows, with 3 shillings; -afterward, each man a shilling. - -19. If highway robbery be done, let the amends be 6 shillings. - -20. If a man then slay a man, let him make amends with 20 shillings. - -28. If any man take indoor-property, let him make a three-fold amends. - -33. If there be seizing of the hair, let there be 50 sceatts for amends. - -34. If there be an exposure of the bone, let amends be made with 3 -shillings. - -35. If there be a bite into the bone, let amends be made with 4 -shillings. - -38. If a shoulder be lamed, let amends be made with 30 shillings. - -39. If an ear be struck off, let amends be made with 12 shillings. - -43. If an eye be out, let amends be made with 50 shillings. - -45. If the nose be pierced, let amends be made with 9 shillings. - -50. Let him who breaks the jaw-bone pay for it with 20 shillings. - -51. For each of the four front teeth, 6 shillings, for the tooth which -stands next to them, 4 shillings; for that which stands next to that, 3 -shillings; and then afterwards, for each, a shilling. - -52. If the speech be injured, 12 shillings. - -53. Let him who stabs through an arm make amends with 6 shillings. If an -arm be broken, let him make amends with 6 shillings. - -54. If a thumb be struck off, 20 shillings. If a thumb-nail be off, let -amends be made with 3 shillings. If the shooting-finger [fore-finger] be -struck off, let amends be made with 8 shillings. If the middle finger be -struck off, let amends be made with 4 shillings. If the gold-finger -[ring-finger] be struck off, let amends be made with 6 shillings. If the -little finger be struck off, let amends be made with 11 shillings. - -55. For every nail, a shilling. - -57. If any one strike another with his fist on the nose, 3 shillings. - -69. If a foot be cut off, let 50 shillings be paid. - -75. For the “mund” [money paid by a bridegroom to the bride’s father] of -a widow of the best class, of an eorl’s degree, let the fine be 50 -shillings; of the second, 20 shillings; of the third, 12 shillings; of -the fourth, 6 shillings. - -86. If one esne slay another unoffending, let him pay for him at his -full worth. - -87. If an esne’s eye and foot be struck out or off, let him be paid for -at his full worth. - -89. Let the highway robbery of a slave be 3 shillings. - -90. If a slave steal, let him make twofold amends. - - - - - POPE GREGORY’S LETTER TO AUGUSTINE - ON THE ORGANISATION OF THE CHURCH (601). - - -=Source.=—Bede, _Eccl. Hist._, i. 29. A.D. 731. Translated by J. A. - Giles. Bohn’s Library. - -“_To his most reverend and holy brother and fellow bishop, Augustine; -Gregory, the servant of the servants of God._ Though it be certain that -the unspeakable rewards of the eternal kingdom are reserved for those -who labour for Almighty God, yet it is requisite that we bestow on them -the advantage of honours, to the end that they may by this recompense be -enabled the more vigorously to apply themselves to the care of their -spiritual work. And in regard that the new church of the English is, -through the goodness of the Lord, and your labours, brought to the grace -of God, we grant you the use of the pall in the same, only for the -performing of the solemn service of the mass; so that you in several -places ordain twelve bishops, who shall be subject to your jurisdiction, -so that the bishop of London shall, for the future, be always -consecrated by his own synod, and that he receive the honour of the pall -from this holy and apostolical see, which I, by the grace of God, now -serve. But we will have you send to the city of York such a bishop as -you shall think fit to ordain; yet so, that if that city, with the -places adjoining, shall receive the word of God, that bishop shall also -ordain twelve bishops, and enjoy the honour of a metropolitan; for we -design, if we live, by the help of God, to bestow on him also the pall; -and yet we will have him to be subservient to your authority; but after -your decease, he shall so preside over the bishops he shall ordain, as -to be in no way subject to the jurisdiction of the bishop of London. But -for the future let this distinction be between the bishops of the cities -of London and York, that he may have the precedence who shall be first -ordained. But let them unanimously dispose, by common advice and uniform -conduct, whatsoever is to be done for the zeal of Christ; let them judge -rightly, and perform what they judge convenient in a uniform manner. - -“But to you, my brother, shall, by the authority of our God, and Lord -Jesus Christ, be subject not only those bishops you shall ordain, and -those that shall be ordained by the bishop of York, but also all the -priests in Britain; to the end that from the mouth and life of your -holiness they may learn the rule of believing rightly, and living well, -and fulfilling their office in faith and good manners, they may, when it -shall please the Lord, attain the heavenly kingdom. God preserve you in -safety, most reverend brother. - -“Dated the 22nd of June, in the nineteenth year of the reign of our most -pious lord and emperor, Mauritius Tiberius, the eighteenth year after -the consulship of our said lord. The fourth indiction.” - - - - - AUGUSTINE’S ATTEMPT TO UNITE THE ROMAN AND THE CELTIC CHURCHES (603). - - -=Source.=—Bede, _Eccl. Hist._, ii. 2. A.D. 731. Translated by J. A. - Giles. Bohn’s Library. - -Augustine, with the assistance of King Ethelbert, drew together to a -conference the bishops, or doctors, of the next province of the Britons, -at a place which is to this day called Augustine’s Ac, that is, -Augustine’s Oak, on the borders of the Wiccii and West Saxons; and began -by brotherly admonitions to persuade them, that preserving Catholic -unity with him, they should undertake the common labour of preaching the -Gospel to the Gentiles. For they did not keep Easter Sunday at the -proper time, but from the fourteenth to the twentieth moon; which -computation is contained in a revolution of eighty-four years. Besides, -they did several other things which were against the unity of the -church. When, after a long disputation, they did not comply with the -entreaties, exhortations, or rebukes of Augustine and his companions, -but preferred their own traditions before all the churches in the world, -which in Christ agree among themselves, the holy father, Augustine, put -an end to this troublesome and tedious contention, saying: “Let us beg -of God, who causes those who are of one mind to live in his Father’s -house, that He will vouchsafe, by his heavenly tokens, to declare to us, -which tradition is to be followed; and by what means we are to find our -way to his heavenly kingdom. Let some infirm person be brought, and let -the faith and practice of those, by whose prayers he shall be healed, be -looked upon as acceptable to God, and be adopted by all.” The adverse -party unwillingly consenting, a blind man of the English race was -brought, who having been presented to the priests of the Britons, found -no benefit or cure from their ministry; at length, Augustine, compelled -by real necessity, bowed his knees to the Father of our Lord Jesus -Christ, praying that the lost sight might be restored to the blind man, -and by the corporeal enlightening of one man, the light of spiritual -grace might be kindled in the hearts of many of the faithful. -Immediately the blind man received sight, and Augustine was by all -declared the preacher of the Divine truth. The Britons then confessed, -that it was the true way of righteousness which Augustine taught; but -that they could not depart from their ancient customs without the -consent and leave of their people. They therefore desired that a second -synod might be appointed, at which more of their number would be -present. - -This being decreed, there came (as is asserted) seven bishops of the -Britons, and many most learned men, particularly from their most noble -monastery, which, in the English tongue, is called Bancornaburg -[Bangor-is-Coed], over which the Abbot Dinoot is said to have presided -at that time. They that were to go to the aforesaid council, repaired -first to a certain holy and discreet man, who was wont to lead an -eremitical life among them, advising with him, whether they ought, at -the preaching of Augustine, to forsake their traditions. He answered, -“If he is a man of God, follow him.”—“How shall we know that?” said -they. He replied, “Our Lord saith, Take my yoke upon you, and learn of -me, for I am meek and lowly in heart; if therefore, Augustine is meek -and lowly of heart, it is to be believed that he has taken upon him the -yoke of Christ, and offers the same to you to take upon you. But, if he -is stern and haughty, it appears that he is not of God, nor are we to -regard his words.” They insisted again, “And how shall we discern even -this?”—“Do you contrive,” said the anchorite, “that he may first arrive -with his company at the place where the synod is to be held; and if at -your approach he shall rise up to you, hear him submissively, being -assured that he is the servant of Christ; but if he shall despise you, -and not rise up to you, whereas you are more in number, let him also be -despised by you.” - -They did as he directed; and it happened that when they came, Augustine -was sitting on a chair, which they observing, were in a passion, and -charging him with pride, endeavoured to contradict all he said. He said -to them, “You act in many particulars contrary to our custom, or rather -the custom of the universal church, and yet, if you will comply with me -in these three points, viz. to keep Easter at the due time; to -administer baptism, by which we are again born to God, according to the -custom of the holy Roman Apostolic Church; and jointly with us to preach -the word of God to the English nation, we will readily tolerate all the -other things you do, though contrary to our customs.” They answered they -would do none of those things, nor receive him as their archbishop; for -they alleged among themselves, that “if he would not now rise up to us, -how much more will he contemn us, as of no worth, if we shall begin to -be under his subjection?” To whom the man of God, Augustine, is said, in -a threatening manner, to have foretold, that in case they would not join -in unity with their brethren, they should be warred upon by their -enemies; and, if they would not preach the way of life to the English -nation, they should at their hands undergo the vengeance of death. All -which, through the dispensation of the Divine judgment, fell out exactly -as he had predicted. - - - - - PAULINUS AND EDWIN (625). - - -=Source.=—Bede, _Eccl. Hist._, ii. 9. Translated by J. A. Giles. Bohn’s - Library. - -The occasion of this [the Northumbrian] nation’s embracing the faith was -their aforesaid king, being allied to the kings of Kent, having taken to -wife Ethelberga, otherwise called Tate, daughter to King Ethelbert. He -having by his ambassadors asked her in marriage of her brother Eadbald, -who then reigned in Kent, was answered, “That it was not lawful to marry -a Christian virgin to a pagan husband, lest the faith and the mysteries -of the heavenly King should be profaned by her living with a king that -was altogether a stranger to the worship of the true God.” This answer -being brought to Edwin by his messengers, he promised in no manner to -act in opposition to the Christian faith, which the virgin professed; -but would give leave to her, and all that went with her, men or women, -priests or ministers, to follow their faith and worship after the custom -of the Christians. Nor did he deny, but that he would embrace the same -religion, if, being examined by wise persons, it should be found more -holy and more worthy of God. - -Hereupon the virgin was promised, and sent to Edwin, and pursuant to -what had been agreed on, Paulinus, a man beloved of God, was ordained -bishop, to go with her, and by daily exhortations, and celebrating the -heavenly mysteries, to confirm her and her company, lest they should be -corrupted by the company of the pagans. Paulinus was ordained bishop by -the Archbishop Justus, on the 21st day of July, in the year of our Lord, -625, and so he came to King Edwin with the aforesaid virgin. But his -mind was wholly bent upon reducing the nation to which he was sent to -the knowledge of truth.... Being come into that province, he laboured -much, not only to retain those that went with him, by the help of God, -that they should not revolt from the faith, but, if he could, to convert -some of the pagans to a state of grace by his preaching. But, as the -apostle says, though he laboured long in the word, “The god of this -world blinded the minds of them that believed not, lest the light of the -glorious Gospel of Christ should shine unto them.” - -The next year there came into the province a certain assassin, called -Eumer, sent by the king of the West Saxons, whose name was Cuichelm, in -hopes at once to deprive King Edwin of his kingdom and his life. He had -a two-edged dagger, dipped in poison, to the end, that if the wound were -not sufficient to kill the king, it might be performed by the venom. He -came to the king on the first day of Easter, at the river Derwent, where -then stood the regal city, and being admitted as if to deliver a message -from his master, whilst he was in an artful manner delivering his -pretended embassy, he started on a sudden, and drawing the dagger from -under his garment, assaulted the king; which Lilla, the king’s beloved -thegn, observing, having no buckler at hand to secure the king from -death, interposed his own body to receive the stroke; but the wretch -struck so home, that he wounded the king through the thegn’s body. Being -then attacked on all sides with swords, he in that confusion also slew -another soldier, whose name was Forthhere. - -On that same holy night of Easter Sunday, the queen had brought forth to -the king a daughter, called Eanfled. The king, in the presence of Bishop -Paulinus, gave thanks to his gods for the birth of his daughter; and the -bishop, on the other hand, returned thanks to Christ.... The king, -delighted with his words, promised, that in case God would grant him -life and victory over the king by whom the assassin had been sent, he -would cast off his idols, and serve Christ; and as a pledge that he -would perform his promise, he delivered up that same daughter to -Paulinus, to be consecrated to Christ. She was the first baptised of the -nation of the Northumbrians, on Whitsunday, with twelve others of her -family. At that time, the king, being recovered of the wound which he -had received, marched with his army against the nation of the West -Saxons; and having begun the war, either slew or subdued all those that -he had been informed had conspired to murder him. Returning thus -victorious unto his own country, he would not immediately and -unadvisedly embrace the mysteries of the Christian faith, though he no -longer worshipped idols, ever since he made the promise that he would -serve Christ; but thought fit first at leisure to be instructed, by the -venerable Paulinus, in the knowledge of the faith, and to confer with -such as he knew to be the wisest of his chief men, to advise what they -thought was fittest to be done in that case. And being a man of -extraordinary sagacity, he often sat alone by himself a long time, -silent as to his tongue, but deliberating in his heart how he should -proceed, and which religion he should adhere to. - - - - - EDWIN OF NORTHUMBRIA HOLDS A CONFERENCE, AT WHICH IT IS AGREED - TO DESTROY THE IDOLS AND EMBRACE CHRISTIANITY (627). - - -=Source.=—Bede, _Eccl. Hist._, ii. 13. A.D. 731. Translated by J. A. - Giles. Bohn’s Library. - -The king, hearing the words of Paulinus, answered, that he was both -willing and bound to receive the faith which he taught; but that he -would confer about it with his principal friends and counsellors, to the -end that if they also were of his opinion, they might all together be -cleansed in Christ the Fountain of Life. Paulinus consenting, the king -did as he said; for, holding a council with the wise men, he asked of -every one in particular what he thought of the new doctrine, and the new -worship that was preached? To which the chief of his own priests, Coifi, -immediately answered, “O king, consider what this is which is now -preached to us; for I verily declare to you, that the religion which we -have hitherto professed has, as far as I can learn, no virtue in it. For -none of your people has applied himself more diligently to the worship -of our gods than I; and yet there are many who receive greater favours -from you, and are more preferred than I, and are more prosperous in all -their undertakings. Now if the gods were good for any thing, they would -rather forward me, who have been more careful to serve them. It remains, -therefore, that if upon examination you find those new doctrines, which -are now preached to us, better and more efficacious, we immediately -receive them without any delay.” - -Another of the king’s chief men, approving of his words and -exhortations, presently added: “The present life of man, O king, seems -to me, in comparison of that time which is unknown to us, like to the -swift flight of a sparrow through the room wherein you sit at supper in -winter, with your commanders and ministers, and a good fire in the -midst, whilst the storms of rain and snow prevail abroad; the sparrow, I -say, flying in at one door, and immediately out at another, whilst he is -within, is safe from the wintry storm; but after a short space of fair -weather, he immediately vanishes out of your sight, into the dark winter -from which he had emerged. So this life of man appears for a short -space, but of what went before, or what is to follow, we are utterly -ignorant. If, therefore, this new doctrine contains something more -certain, it seems justly to deserve to be followed.” The other elders -and king’s counsellors, by Divine inspiration, spoke to the same effect. - -But Coifi added, that he wished more attentively to hear Paulinus -discourse concerning the God whom he preached; which he having by the -king’s command performed, Coifi, hearing his words, cried out, “I have -long since been sensible that there was nothing in that which we -worshipped; because the more diligently I sought after truth in that -worship, the less I found it. But now I freely confess, that such truth -evidently appears in this preaching as can confer on us the gifts of -life, of salvation, and of eternal happiness. For which reason I advise, -O king, that we instantly abjure and set fire to those temples and -altars which we have consecrated without reaping any benefit from them.” -In short, the king publicly gave his licence to Paulinus to preach the -Gospel, and renouncing idolatry, declared that he received the faith of -Christ; and when he inquired of the high priest who should first profane -the altars and temples of their idols, with the enclosures that were -about them, he answered, “I; for who can more properly than myself -destroy those things which I worshipped through ignorance, for an -example to all others, through the wisdom which has been given me by the -true God?” Then immediately, in contempt of his former superstitions, he -desired the king to furnish him with arms and a stallion; and mounting -the same, he set out to destroy the idols; for it was not lawful before -for the high priest either to carry arms, or to ride on any but a mare. -Having, therefore, girt a sword about him, with a spear in his hand, he -mounted the king’s stallion, and proceeded to the idols. The multitude, -beholding it, concluded he was distracted; but he lost no time, for as -soon as he drew near the temple he profaned the same, casting into it -the spear which he held; and rejoicing in the knowledge of the worship -of the true God, he commanded his companions to destroy the temple, with -all its enclosures, by fire. This place where the idols were is still -shown, not far from York, to the eastward, beyond the river Derwent, and -is now called Godmundingham, where the high priest, by the inspiration -of the true God, profaned and destroyed the altars which he had himself -consecrated. - - - - - THE CHARACTER OF BISHOP AIDAN (635). - - -=Source.=—Bede, _Eccl. Hist._, iii. 5. A.D. 731. Translated by J. A. - Giles. Bohn’s Library. - -From the aforesaid island, and college of monks, was Aidan sent to -instruct the English nation in Christ, having received the dignity of a -bishop at the time when Segeni, abbot and priest, presided over that -monastery; whence, among other instructions for life, he left the clergy -a most salutary example of abstinence or continence; it was the highest -commendation of his doctrine, with all men, that he taught no otherwise -than he and his followers had lived; for he neither sought nor loved any -thing of this world, but delighted in distributing immediately among the -poor whatsoever was given him by the kings or rich men of the world. He -was wont to traverse both town and country on foot, never on horseback, -unless compelled by some urgent necessity; and wherever in his way he -saw any, either rich or poor, he invited them, if infidels, to embrace -the mystery of the faith; or if they were believers, strove to -strengthen them in the faith, and to stir them up by words and actions -to alms and good works. - -His course of life was so different from the slothfulness of our times, -that all those who bore him company, whether they were shorn monks or -laymen, were employed in meditation, that is, either in reading the -Scriptures, or learning psalms. This was the daily employment of himself -and all that were with him, wheresoever they went; and if it happened, -which was but seldom, that he was invited to eat with the king, he went -with one or two clerks, and having taken a small repast, made haste to -be gone with them, either to read or write. At that time, many religious -men and women, stirred up by his example, adopted the custom of fasting -on Wednesdays and Fridays, till the ninth hour, throughout the year, -except during the fifty days after Easter. He never gave money to the -powerful men of the world, but only meat, if he happened to entertain -them; and, on the contrary, whatsoever gifts of money he received from -the rich, he either distributed them, as has been said, to the use of -the poor, or bestowed them in ransoming such as had been wrongfully sold -for slaves. Moreover, he afterwards made many of those he had ransomed -his disciples, and after having taught and instructed them, advanced -them to the order of priesthood. - - - - - OSWIN OF NORTHUMBRIA AND AIDAN (642). - - -=Source.=—Bede, _Eccl. Hist._, iii. 14. Translated by J. A. Giles. - Bohn’s Library. - -King Oswin was of a graceful aspect, and tall of stature, affable in -discourse, and courteous in behaviour; and most bountiful, as well to -the ignoble as the noble; so that he was beloved by all men for his -qualities of body and mind, and persons of the first rank came from -almost all provinces to serve him. Among other virtues and rare -endowments, if I may so express it, humility is said to have been the -greatest, which it will suffice to prove by one example. - -He had given an extraordinarily fine horse to Bishop Aidan, which he -might either use in crossing rivers, or in performing a journey upon any -urgent necessity, though he was wont to travel ordinarily on foot. Some -short time after, a poor man meeting him, and asking alms, he -immediately dismounted, and ordered the horse, with all his royal -furniture, to be given to the beggar; for he was very compassionate, a -great friend to the poor, and, as it were, the father of the wretched. -This being told to the king, when they were going in to dinner, he said -to the bishop, “Why would you, my lord bishop, give the poor man that -royal horse, which was necessary for your use? Had not we many other -horses of less value, and of other sorts, which would have been good -enough to give to the poor, and not to give that horse, which I had -particularly chosen for yourself?” To whom the bishop instantly -answered, “What is it you say, O king? Is that foal of a mare more dear -to you than a child of God?” Upon this they went in to dinner, and the -bishop sat in his place; but the king, who was come from hunting, stood -warming himself, with his attendants, at the fire. Then, on a sudden, -whilst he was warming himself, calling to mind what the bishop had said -to him, he ungirt his sword, and gave it to a servant, and in a hasty -manner fell down at the bishop’s feet, beseeching him to forgive him; -“For from this time forward,” said he, “I will never speak any more of -this, nor will I judge of what, or how much of our money you shall give -to the children of God.” The bishop was much moved at this sight, and -starting up, raised him, saying, “He was entirely reconciled to him, if -he would sit down to his meat, and lay aside all sorrow.” The king, at -the bishop’s command and request, beginning to be merry, the bishop, on -the other hand, grew so melancholy as to shed tears. His priest then -asking him, in the language of his country, which the king and his -servants did not understand, why he wept, “I know,” said he, “that the -king will not live long; for I never before saw so humble a king; whence -I conclude that he will soon be snatched out of this life, because this -nation is not worthy of such a ruler.” Not long after, the bishop’s -prediction was fulfilled by the king’s death, as has been said above. -But Bishop Aidan himself was also taken out of this world, twelve days -after the king he loved, on the 31st of August, to receive the eternal -reward of his labours from our Lord. - - - - - THE SYNOD OF WHITBY (664). - - -=Source.=—Bede, _Eccl. Hist._, iii. 25. A.D. 731. Translated by J. A. - Giles. Bohn’s Library. - -Agilbert, bishop of the West Saxons, above-mentioned, a friend to King -Alfrid and to Abbot Wilfrid, had at that time come into the province of -the Northumbrians, and was making some stay among them; and at the -request of Alfrid, made Wilfrid a priest in his monastery. He had in his -company a priest, whose name was Agatho. The controversy being there -started, concerning Easter, or the tonsure, or other ecclesiastical -affairs, it was agreed, that a synod should be held in the monastery of -Streaneshalch, which signifies the Bay of the Lighthouse, where the -Abbess Hilda, a woman devoted to God, then presided, and that there this -controversy should be decided. The kings, both father and son, came -thither, Bishop Colman with his Scottish clerks, and Agilbert with the -priests Agatho and Wilfrid; James and Romanus were on their side. But -the Abbess Hilda and her followers were for the Scots, as was also the -venerable Bishop Cedd, long before ordained by the Scots, as has been -said above; and he was in that council a most careful interpreter for -both parties. - - * * * * * - -When Wilfrid had spoken, the king said, “Is it true, Colman, that these -words were spoken to Peter by our Lord?” He answered, “It is true, O -king!” Then says he, “Can you show any such power given to your -Columba?” Colman answered, “None.” Then added the king, “Do you both -agree that these words were principally directed to Peter, and that the -keys of heaven were given to him by our Lord?” They both answered, “We -do.” Then the king concluded: “And I also say unto you, that he is the -door-keeper, whom I will not contradict, but will, as far as I know and -am able, in all things obey his decrees, lest, when I come to the gates -of the kingdom of heaven, there should be none to open them, he being my -adversary who is proved to have the keys.” The king having said this, -all present, both great and small, gave their assent, and renouncing the -more imperfect institution, resolved to conform to that which they found -to be better. - - - - - ABBOT BENEDICT BISCOP’S ZEAL FOR RELIGIOUS ART (664 ONWARDS). - - -=Source.=—Bede, _Lives of the Holy Abbots of Wearmouth and Jarrow_. - -At that time, Egbert, king of Kent, had sent out of Britain a man who -had been elected to the office of bishop, Wighard by name, who had been -adequately taught by the Roman disciples of the blessed Pope Gregory in -Kent on every topic of Church discipline; but the king wished him to be -ordained bishop at Rome, in order that, having him for bishop of his own -nation and language, he might himself, as well as his people, be the -more thoroughly master of the words and mysteries of the holy faith, as -he would then have these administered, not through an interpreter, but -from the hands and by the tongue of a kinsman and fellow-countryman. But -Wighard, on coming to Rome, died of a disease, with all his attendants, -before he had received the dignity of bishop. Now the Apostolic Father, -that the embassy of the faithful might not fail through the death of -their ambassadors, called a council, and appointed one of his Church to -send as archbishop into Britain. This was Theodore, a man deep in all -secular and ecclesiastical learning, whether Greek or Latin; and to him -was given, as a colleague and counsellor, a man equally strenuous and -prudent, the abbot Hadrian. Perceiving also that the reverend Benedict -would become a man of wisdom, industry, piety, and nobility of mind, he -committed to him the newly ordained bishop, with his followers, -enjoining him to abandon the travel which he had undertaken for Christ’s -sake; and with a higher good in view, to return home to his country, and -bring into it that teacher of wisdom whom it had so earnestly wished -for, and to be to him an interpreter and guide, both on the journey -thither, and afterwards, upon his arrival, when he should begin to -preach. Benedict did as he was commanded; they came to Kent, and were -joyfully received there; Theodore ascended his episcopal throne, and -Benedict took upon himself to rule the monastery of the blessed Apostle -Peter, of which, afterwards, Hadrian became abbot. - -He ruled the monastery for two years; and then successfully, as before, -accomplished a third voyage from Britain to Rome, and brought back a -large number of books on sacred literature, which he had either bought -at a price or received as gifts from his friends. On his return he -arrived at Vienne, where he took possession of such as he had entrusted -his friends to purchase for him. When he had come home, he determined to -go to the court of Conwalh, king of the West Saxons, whose friendship -and services he had already more than once experienced. But Conwalh died -suddenly about this time, and he therefore directed his course to his -native province. He came to the court of Egfrid, king of Northumberland, -and gave an account of all that he had done since in youth he had left -his country. He made no secret of his zeal for religion, and showed what -ecclesiastical or monastic instructions he had received at Rome and -elsewhere. He displayed the holy volumes and relics of Christ’s blessed -Apostles and martyrs, which he had brought, and found such favour in the -eyes of the king, that he forthwith gave him seventy hides of lands out -of his own estates, and ordered a monastery to be built thereon for the -first pastor of his church. This was done, as I said before, at the -mouth of the river Wear, on the left bank, in the 674th year of our -Lord’s incarnation, in the second indiction, and in the fourth year of -King Egfrid’s reign. - - * * * * * - -After the interval of a year, Benedict crossed the sea into Gaul, and no -sooner asked than he obtained and carried back with him some masons to -build him a church in the Roman style, which he had always admired. So -much zeal did he show from his love to Saint Peter, in whose honour he -was building it, that within a year from the time of laying the -foundation, you might have seen the roof on and the solemnity of the -mass celebrated therein. When the work was drawing to completion, he -sent messengers to Gaul to fetch makers of glass, (more properly -artificers,) who were at this time unknown in Britain, that they might -glaze the windows of his church, with the cloisters and dining-rooms. -This was done, and they came, and not only finished the work required, -but taught the English nation their handicraft, which was well adapted -for enclosing the lanterns of the church, and for the vessels required -for various uses. All other things necessary for the service of the -church and the altar, the sacred vessels, and the vestments, because -they could not be procured in England, he took especial care to buy and -bring home from foreign parts. - - * * * * * - -Some decorations and muniments there were which could not be procured -even in Gaul, and these the pious founder determined to fetch from Rome; -for which purpose, after he had formed the rule for his monastery, he -made his fourth voyage to Rome, and returned loaded with more abundant -spiritual merchandise than before. In the first place, he brought back a -large quantity of books of all kinds; secondly, a great number of relics -of Christ’s Apostles and martyrs, all likely to bring a blessing on many -an English church; thirdly, he introduced the Roman mode of chanting, -singing, and ministering in the church, by obtaining permission from -Pope Agatho to take back with him John, the archchanter of the church of -St. Peter, and abbot of the monastery of St. Martin, to teach the -English. This John, when he arrived in England, not only communicated -instruction by teaching personally, but left behind him numerous -writings, which are still preserved in the library of the same -monastery. In the fourth place, Benedict brought with him a thing by no -means to be despised, namely, a letter of privilege from Pope Agatho, -which he had procured, not only with the consent, but by the request and -exhortation, of King Egfrid, and by which the monastery was rendered -safe and secure for ever from foreign invasion. Fifthly, he brought with -him pictures of sacred representations, to adorn the church of St. -Peter, which he had built; namely, a likeness of the Virgin Mary and of -the twelve Apostles, with which he intended to adorn the central nave, -on boarding placed from one wall to the other; also some figures from -ecclesiastical history for the south wall, and others from the -Revelation of St. John for the north wall; so that every one who entered -the church, even if they could not read, wherever they turned their -eyes, might have before them the lovable countenances of Christ and his -saints, though it were but in a picture, and with watchful minds might -revolve on the benefits of our Lord’s Incarnation, and having before -their eyes the perils of the last judgment, might examine their hearts -the more strictly on that account. - - - - - THE SYNOD OF HERTFORD (673). - - -=Source.=—Bede, _Eccl. Hist._, iv. 5. A.D. 731. Translated by J. A. - Giles. Bohn’s Library. - -Theodore assembled a synod of bishops, and many other teachers of the -church, who loved and were acquainted with the canonical statutes of the -fathers. When they were met together, he began, as became a prelate, to -enjoin the observance of such things as were agreeable to the unity and -the peace of the church. The purport of which synodical proceedings is -as follows— - -“In the name of our Lord God and Saviour Jesus Christ, who reigns for -ever and for ever, and governs his church, it was thought meet that we -should assemble, according to the custom of the venerable canons, to -treat about the necessary affairs of the church. We met on the 24th day -of September, the first indiction, at a place called Hertford, myself, -Theodore, the unworthy bishop of the see of Canterbury, appointed by the -Apostolic See, our fellow priest and most reverend brother, Bisi, bishop -of the East Angles; also by his proxies, our brother and fellow priest, -Wilfrid, bishop of the nation of the Northumbrians, as also our brothers -and fellow priests, Putta, bishop of the Kentish castle, called -Rochester; Eleutherius, bishop of the West Saxons, and Winfrid, bishop -of the province of the Mercians. When we were all met together, and were -sat down in order, I said: ‘I beseech you, most dear brothers, for the -love and fear of our Redeemer, that we may all treat in common for our -faith; to the end that whatsoever has been decreed and defined by the -holy and reverend fathers, may be inviolably observed by all.’ This and -much more I spoke tending to the preservation of the charity and unity -of the church; and when I had ended my discourse, I asked every one of -them in order, whether they consented to observe the things that had -been formerly canonically decreed by the fathers? To which all our -fellow priests answered, ‘It so pleases us, and we will all most -willingly observe with a cheerful mind whatever is laid down in the -canons of the holy fathers.’ I then produced the said book of canons, -and publicly showed them ten chapters in the same, which I had marked in -several places, because I knew them to be of the most importance to us, -and entreated that they might be most particularly received by them all. - -“Chapter I. That we all in common keep the holy day of Easter on the -Sunday after the fourteenth moon of the first month. - -“II. That no bishop intrude into the diocese of another, but be -satisfied with the government of the people committed to him. - -“III. That it shall not be lawful for any bishop to trouble monasteries -dedicated to God, or to take anything forcibly from them. - -“IV. That monks do not remove from one place to another, that is, from -monastery to monastery, unless with the consent of their own abbot; but -that they continue in the obedience which they promised at the time of -their conversion. - -“V. That no clergyman, forsaking his own bishop, shall wander about, or -be anywhere entertained without letters of recommendation from his own -prelate. But if he shall be once received, and will not return when -invited, both the receiver, and the person received, be under -excommunication. - -“VI. That bishops and clergymen, when travelling, shall be content with -the hospitality that is afforded them; and that it be not lawful for -them to exercise any priestly function without leave of the bishop in -whose diocese they are. - -“VII. That a synod be assembled twice a year; but in regard that several -causes obstruct the same, it was approved by all, that we should meet on -the 1st of August once a year, at the place called Clofeshoch. - -“VIII. That no bishop, through ambition, shall set himself before -another; but that they shall all observe the time and order of their -consecration. - -“IX. It was generally set forth, that more bishops should be made, as -the number of believers increased; but this matter for the present was -passed over. - -“These chapters being thus treated of and defined by all, to the end, -that for the future, no scandal of contention might arise from any of -us, or that things be falsely set forth, it was thought fit that every -one of us should, by subscribing his hand, confirm all the particulars -so laid down. Which definitive judgment of ours, I dictated to be -written by Titillus our notary. Done in the month and indiction -aforesaid. Whosoever, therefore, shall presume in any way to oppose or -infringe this decision, confirmed by our consent, and by the -subscription of our hands, according to the decree of the canons, must -take notice, that he is excluded from all sacerdotal functions, and from -our society. May the Divine Grace preserve us in safety, living in the -unity of his holy church.” - - - - - THEODORE AND WILFRID (678). - - -=Source.=—_Life of Wilfrid_, by Eddius Stephanus, written soon after - 710. Raine, _Historians of the Church of York_, p. 34. Translated by - W. - -For King Ecfrith’s queen, Iurmenburg, was then at the devil’s -instigation moved with jealousy ... and like wicked Jezebel, killing -God’s prophets and persecuting Elijah, she shot poisoned arrows from her -poisonous quiver into the heart of the king with words, eloquently -telling over to him all the worldly glory of S. Wilfrid, his riches, the -multitude of his abbeys, the magnitude of his buildings, and the -innumerable army of his companions, decked with royal garments and arms. -By such darts the king’s heart was wounded: both craftily sought how to -bring into contempt the holy head of the church so as to ruin him, and -boldly to take away from him the gifts made by kings to God; and to aid -their madness they invited, contrary to God’s will, Archbishop Theodore, -by means of gifts, which blind the eyes of even wise men, as Balak -blinded Balaam. - -When the archbishop came to them they disclosed to him the measures they -intended against Wilfrid, and he consented, alas! wickedly to condemn -him without their incurring any guilt for the crime. For he alone, -contrary to precedent, and irregularly, ordained three bishops whom he -brought from elsewhere [Bosa, Eata, Eadhaed], who were not of those -subject to his jurisdiction, to the proper positions of Wilfrid’s -bishopric in his absence. - -On hearing this, our holy bishop approached the king and the archbishop, -asking what might be the cause why without his having committed any -crime they defrauded him, like robbers, of the substance which kings had -given for God. They replied to our bishop before all the people in these -memorable words, “We do not ascribe to thee any fault of having injured -any man, but for all that we will not change the doom which we have -uttered concerning thee.” But our bishop, not contented with such a -deceitful doom, chose rather, with the advice of his fellow bishops, the -decision of the Apostolic See, as the Apostle Paul, unjustly condemned -by the Jews, appealed to Cæsar. Then our holy bishop turned from the -royal judgment-seat and said to the courtiers who were laughing gaily, -“On the anniversary of this day ye, who now laugh at my condemnation, -which is caused by envy, shall weep bitterly at your own confusion.” And -so, according to the prophecy of the saint, it fell out. For on the -anniversary of that day the body of King Ælfwin, who had been slain, was -brought to York, and all the people, weeping bitterly, tore their -garments and their hair; and his surviving brother reigned till his -death without gaining a single victory. - - - - - THE STORY OF CÆDMON (680). - - -=Source.=—Bede, _Eccl. Hist._, iv. 24. A.D. 731. Translated by J. A. - Giles. Bohn’s Library. - -There was in this abbess’s monastery [of Whitby] a certain brother, -particularly remarkable for the grace of God, who was wont to make pious -and religious verses, so that whatever was interpreted to him out of -Scripture, he soon after put the same into poetical expressions of much -sweetness and humility, in English, which was his native language. By -his verses the minds of many were often excited to despise the world, -and to aspire to heaven. Others after him attempted, in the English -nation, to compose religious poems, but none could ever compare with -him, for he did not learn the art of poetry from men, but from God; for -which reason he never could compose any trivial or vain poem, but only -those which relate to religion suited his religious tongue; for having -lived in a secular habit till he was well advanced in years, he had -never learned anything of versifying; for which reason being sometimes -at entertainments, when it was agreed for the sake of mirth that all -present should sing in their turns, when he saw the instrument come -towards him, he rose up from table and returned home. - -Having done so at a certain time, and gone out of the house where the -entertainment was, to the stable, where he had to take care of the -horses that night, he there composed himself to rest at the proper time; -a person appeared to him in his sleep, and saluting him by his name, -said, “Cædmon, sing some song to me.” He answered, “I cannot sing; for -that was the reason why I left the entertainment, and retired to this -place, because I could not sing.” The other who talked to him, replied, -“However, you shall sing.”—“What shall I sing?” rejoined he. “Sing the -beginning of created beings,” said the other. Hereupon he presently -began to sing verses to the praise of God, which he had never heard, the -purport whereof was thus:—We are now to praise the Maker of the heavenly -kingdom, the power of the Creator and his counsel, the deeds of the -Father of glory. How He, being the eternal God, became the author of all -miracles, who first, as almighty preserver of the human race, created -heaven for the sons of men as the roof of the house, and next the earth. -This is the sense, but not the words in order as he sang them in his -sleep; for verses, though never so well composed, cannot be literally -translated out of one language into another, without losing much of -their beauty and loftiness. Awaking from his sleep, he remembered all -that he had sung in his dream, and soon added much more to the same -effect in verse worthy of the Deity. - -In the morning he came to the steward, his superior, and having -acquainted him with the gift he had received, was conducted to the -abbess, by whom he was ordered, in the presence of many learned men, to -tell his dream, and repeat the verses, that they might all give their -judgment what it was, and whence his verse proceeded. They all -concluded, that heavenly grace had been conferred on him by our Lord. -They expounded to him a passage in holy writ, either historical, or -doctrinal, ordering him, if he could, to put the same into verse. Having -undertaken it, he went away, and returning the next morning, gave it to -them composed in most excellent verse; whereupon the abbess, embracing -the grace of God in the man, instructed him to quit the secular habit, -and take upon him the monastic life; which being accordingly done, she -associated him to the rest of the brethren in her monastery, and ordered -that he should be taught the whole series of sacred history. Thus -Cædmon, keeping in mind all he heard, and as it were chewing the cud, -converted the same into most harmonious verse; and sweetly repeating the -same, made his masters in their turn his hearers. He sang the creation -of the world, the origin of man, and all the history of Genesis: and -made many verses on the departure of the children of Israel out of -Egypt, and their entering into the land of promise, with many other -histories from holy writ. - - - - - WILFRID CONVERTS THE SOUTH SAXONS (681). - - -=Source.=—Bede, _Eccl. Hist._, iv. 13. A.D. 731. Translated by J. A. - Giles. Bohn’s Library. - -Being expelled from his bishopric, and having travelled in several -parts, Wilfrid went to Rome. He afterwards returned to Britain; and -though he could not, by reason of the enmity of the aforesaid king, be -received into his own country or diocese, yet he could not be restrained -from preaching the Gospel; for, taking his way into the province of the -South Saxons, which extends from Kent on the west and south, as far as -the West Saxons, and contains land of 7,000 families, who at that time -were still pagans, he administered to them the word of faith, and the -baptism of salvation. Ethelwalch, king of that nation, had been, not -long before, baptised in the province of the Mercians, by the persuasion -of King Wulfhere, who was present, and was also his godfather, and as -such gave him two provinces, viz., the Isle of Wight, and the province -of Meanwara, in the nation of the West Saxons. The bishop, therefore, -with the king’s consent, or rather to his great satisfaction, baptised -the principal generals and soldiers of that country; and the priests, -Eappa, and Padda, and Burghelm, and Eadda, either then, or afterwards, -baptised the rest of the people. The queen, whose name was Ebba, had -been christened in her own island, the province of the Wiccii. She was -the daughter of Eanfrid, the brother of Eanher, who were both -Christians, as were their people; but all the province of the South -Saxons were strangers to the name and faith of God. There was among them -a certain monk of the Scottish nation, whose name was Dicul, who had a -very small monastery, at the place called Bosanham, encompassed with the -sea and woods, and in it five or six brothers, who served our Lord in -poverty and humility; but none of the natives cared either to follow -their course of life, or hear their preaching. - -But Bishop Wilfrid, by preaching to them, not only delivered them from -the misery of perpetual damnation, but also from an inexhaustible -calamity of temporal death, for no rain had fallen in that province in -three years before his arrival, whereupon a dreadful famine ensued, -which cruelly destroyed the people. In short, it is reported, that very -often, forty or fifty men, being spent with want, would go together to -some precipice, or to the sea-shore, and there, hand in hand, perish by -the fall, or be swallowed up by the waves. But on the very day on which -the nation received the baptism of faith, there fell a soft but -plentiful rain; the earth revived again, and the verdure being restored -to the fields, the season was pleasant and fruitful.... For the bishop, -when he came into the province, and found so great misery from famine, -taught them to get their food by fishing; for their sea and rivers -abounded in fish, but the people had no skill to take them, except eels -alone. The bishop’s men having gathered eel-nets everywhere, cast them -into the sea, and by the blessing of God took three hundred fishes of -several sorts, which, being divided into three parts, they gave a -hundred to the poor, a hundred to those of whom they had the nets, and -kept a hundred for their own use. By this benefit the bishop gained the -affections of them all, and they began more readily at his preaching to -hope for heavenly goods, seeing that by his help they had received those -which are temporal. - -At this time, King Ethelwalch gave to the most reverend prelate, -Wilfrid, land of eighty-seven families, to maintain his company who were -in banishment, which place is called Selsey, that is, the Island of the -Sea-Calf. - - - - - ST. CUTHBERT: (1) AS ABBOT, (2) AS ANCHORITE (DIED A.D. 687). - - -=Source.=—Bede, _Life and Miracles of St. Cuthbert_. Translated by J. A. - Giles. - -1. After the death of Boisil, Cuthbert took upon himself the duties of -the office before mentioned; and for many years discharged them with the -most pious zeal, as became a saint: for he not only furnished both -precept and example to his brethren of the monastery, but sought to lead -the minds of the neighbouring people to the love of heavenly things. -Many of them, indeed, disgraced the faith which they professed, by -unholy deeds; and some of them, in the time of mortality, neglecting the -sacrament of their creed, had recourse to idolatrous remedies, as if by -charms or amulets, or any other mysteries of the magical art, they were -able to avert a stroke inflicted upon them by the Lord. To correct these -errors, he often went out from the monastery, sometimes on horseback, -sometimes on foot, and preached the way of truth to the neighbouring -villages, as Boisil, his predecessor, had done before him. It was at -this time customary for the English people to flock together when a -clerk or priest entered a village, and listen to what he said, that so -they might learn something from him, and amend their lives. Now Cuthbert -was so skilful in teaching, and so zealous in what he undertook, that -none dared to conceal from him their thoughts, but all acknowledged what -they had done amiss; for they supposed that it was impossible to escape -his notice, and they hoped to merit forgiveness by an honest confession. -He was mostly accustomed to travel to those villages which lay in out of -the way places among the mountains, which by their poverty and natural -horrors deterred other visitors. Yet even here did his devoted mind find -exercise for his powers of teaching, insomuch that he often remained a -week, sometimes two or three, nay, even a whole month, without returning -home; but dwelling among the mountains, taught the poor people, both by -the words of his preaching, and also by his own holy conduct. - - * * * * * - -2. The building is almost of a round form, from wall to wall about four -to five poles in extent: the wall on the outside is higher than a man, -but within, by excavating the rock, he made it much deeper, to prevent -the eyes and the thoughts from wandering, that the mind might be wholly -bent on heavenly things, and the pious inhabitant might behold nothing -from his residence but the heavens above him. The wall was constructed, -not of hewn stones or of brick and mortar, but of rough stones and turf, -which had been taken out from the ground within. Some of them were so -large that four men could hardly have lifted them, but Cuthbert himself, -with angels helping him, had raised them up and placed them on the wall. -There were two chambers in the house, one an oratory, the other for -domestic purposes. He finished the walls of them by digging round and -cutting away the natural soil within and without, and formed the roof -out of rough poles and straw. Moreover, at the landing-place of the -island he built a large house, in which the brethren who visited him -might be received and rest themselves, and not far from it there was a -fountain of water for their use. - - * * * * * - -Now when Cuthbert had, with the assistance of the brethren, made for -himself this dwelling with its chambers, he began to live in a more -secluded manner. At first, indeed, when the brethren came to visit him, -he would leave his cell and minister to them. He used to wash their feet -devoutly with warm water, and was sometimes compelled by them to take -off his shoes, that they might wash his feet also. For he had so far -withdrawn his mind from attending to the care of his person, and fixed -it upon the concerns of his soul, that he would often spend whole months -without taking off his leathern gaiters. Sometimes, too, he would keep -his shoes on from one Easter to another, only taking them off on account -of the washing of feet, which then takes place at the Lord’s Supper. -Wherefore, in consequence of his frequent prayers and genuflexions, -which he made with his shoes on, he was discovered to have contracted a -callosity on the junction of his feet and legs. At length, as his zeal -after perfection grew, he shut himself up in his cell away from the -sight of men, and spent his time alone in fasting, watching, and prayer, -rarely having communication with anyone without, and that through the -window, which at first was left open, that he might see and be seen; -but, after a time, he shut that also, and opened it only to give his -blessing, or for any other purpose of absolute necessity. - - - - - THE DOOMS OF INE (BETWEEN 688 AND 705). - - -=Source.=—Thorpe, _Ancient Laws and Institutes of England_. - -I, Ine, by God’s grace, King of the West Saxons, with the counsel and -with the teaching of Cenred my father, and of Hedde my bishop [of -Winchester], and of Ercenwold my bishop [of London], and of all my -ealdormen, and the oldest witan of my people, and also of a great -assembly of the servants of God, have been considering concerning the -health of our soul, and concerning the stability of our realm; so that -right law and right kingly dooms might be settled and established -throughout our folk. And let no ealdorman nor any of our subjects after -this seek to turn aside any of these our dooms. - - * * * * * - -3. If a slave work on Sunday by his lord’s command, let him be free; and -let the lord pay 30 shillings as fine. But if the slave work without his -knowledge, let him suffer in his hide or by a fine to save his skin. But -if a freeman work on that day without his lord’s command, let him -forfeit his freedom or 60 shillings; and let a priest be doubly liable. - -5. If any one be guilty of death, and he flee to a church, let him have -his life, and make amends as the law may direct him. If any one put his -skin in peril, and flee to a church, let the scourging be forgiven him. - -6. ... If any one fight in an ealdorman’s house, or in any other -distinguished counsellor’s, let him make amends with 60 shillings, and -pay a second 60 shillings as fine.... - -8. If any one demand justice before a sheriff or other judge and cannot -obtain it, and a man will not give him security, let him make amends -with 30 shillings, and within seven days do him justice. - -11. If any one sell his own countryman, slave or free, though he be -guilty, over sea, let him pay for him according to his value. - -12. If a thief be seized, let him perish by death, or let his life be -redeemed according to his value. - -14. He who is accused of brigandage, let him clear himself with 120 -hides, or make amends accordingly. - -19. A king’s retainer, if his value is 1,200 shillings, may swear for 60 -hides if he be a communicant. - -20. If a far-coming man, or a stranger, journey through a wood out of -the highway, and neither shout nor blow his horn, he is to be taken for -a thief, either to be slain or held to ransom. - -21. If a man demand the value of the slain, he must declare that he slew -him for a thief; not the associates of the slain, nor his lord. But if -he conceal it, and after a time it become known, then he gives -opportunity for the oath for the dead man, that his kindred may -exculpate him. - -23. If a foreigner be slain, the king has two parts of the value, a -third part his son or kinsmen. But if he be kinless, half the king, half -the gesith. If, however, it be an abbot or an abbess, let them divide in -the same wise with the king. A Welsh tenant, 120 shillings; his son, 100 -shillings; a slave, 60 shillings; some with 50 shillings; a Welshman’s -hide with 12 shillings. - -24. If a convicted slave, an Englishman, steal himself away, let him be -hanged, and nothing paid to his lord. If any one slay him, let nothing -be paid to his kindred, if they have not redeemed him within twelve -months. - -A Welshman, if he have five hides, he shall be as a 600-shilling man. - -25. If a chapman chaffer up among the folk, let him do it before -witnesses. If stolen goods be seized with a chapman, and he have not -bought them before good witnesses, let him prove, according to the fine, -that he was neither witting nor the thief; or let him pay 36 shillings -as fine. - -32. If a Welshman have a hide of land, his value shall be 120 shillings; -but if he have half a hide, 80 shillings; if he have none, 60 shillings. - -36. Let him who takes a thief, or to whom one taken is given, and he -then lets him go, or conceals the theft, pay for the thief according to -his value. If he be an ealdorman, let him forfeit his shire, unless the -king is willing to be merciful to him. - -39. If any one go from his lord without leave, or steal himself away -into another shire, and he be discovered, let him go where he was -before, and pay his lord 60 shillings. - -40. A ceorl’s homestead ought to be fenced in, winter and summer. If he -be unfenced, and his neighbour’s beast rush in by the opening which he -has left, he shall receive nothing on account of that beast [_i.e._, for -the damage it did], but must drive it out and bear the loss. - -42. If ceorls have a common meadow or other divided land to fence, and -some have fenced their portion, others not, and [stray cattle] eat their -common acres or pasture, then those who are responsible for the opening -shall pay the others who have fenced their portion for the injury that -is done, and take such compensation as is due from [the owners of] the -cattle. - -43. When any one burns a tree in a wood, and it be found out who did it, -let him pay the full fine; let him give 60 shillings, since fire is a -thief. If any one fell in a wood a good many trees, and it be afterwards -discovered, let him pay for 3 trees, for each with 30 shillings. He need -not pay for more of them, were there as many of them as might be; for -the axe is a tell-tale, not a thief. - -44. But if any one cut down a tree under which 30 swine may stand, and -it be discovered, let him pay 60 shillings. - -45. Amends shall be made for the king’s ‘burg-bryce’ [house-breaking], -and a bishop’s, where his jurisdiction is, with 120 shillings; for an -ealdorman’s, with 80 shillings; for a king’s thegn’s, with 60 shillings; -for a land-holding gesith’s, with 35 shillings; and according to this -make the legal denial. - -51. If a retainer, owning land, neglect the national army, let him pay -120 shillings and forfeit his land; one not owning land 60 shillings; a -ceorlish man 30 shillings as army-fine. - -64. He [the gesith] who has 20 hides shall show 12 hides of cultivated -land, when he wishes to go away. - -67. If a man agree for a yard of land or more, at a fixed rent, and -plough it; if the lord desire to raise the land to him to labour and to -rent, he need not take it upon him, if the lord do not give him a -dwelling; and let him not forfeit his fields. - -70. With the payment for a two-hundred-shilling man shall be given, as a -fine for slaying him, 30 shillings; with the payment for a -six-hundred-shilling man, 80 shillings; with the payment for a -twelve-hundred-shilling man, 120 shillings. From 10 hides, as -sustenance, [the lord is entitled to] 10 vessels of honey, 300 loaves, -12 ambers of Welsh ale, 30 of clear, 2 full-grown oxen or 10 wethers, 10 -geese, 20 hens, 10 cheeses, an amber full of butter, 5 salmon, 20 pounds -weight of fodder and 100 eels. - -74. If a Welsh slave slay an Englishman, then shall he who owns him -deliver him up to the lord and the kindred, or give 60 shillings for his -life. But if he will not give that sum for him, then must the lord free -him; afterwards let his kindred pay the value, if he have a free -kindred; if he have not, let his foes take heed to him. The free need -not pay kindred-amends with the slave, unless he be desirous to buy off -from himself the vengeance; nor the slave with the free. - - - - - CEOLFRID, ABBOT OF JARROW (DIED 716). - - -=Source.=—Bede, _Lives of the Holy Abbots_. Translated by J. A. Giles. - -Ceolfrid was a man of great perseverance, of acute intellect, bold in -action, experienced in judgment, and zealous in religion. He first of -all, as we have mentioned, with the advice and assistance of Benedict, -founded, completed, and ruled the monastery of St. Paul’s seven years; -and, afterwards, ably governed, during twenty-eight years, both these -monasteries; or, to speak more correctly, the single monastery of St. -Peter and St. Paul, in its two separate localities; and, whatever works -of merit his predecessor had begun, he, with no less zeal, took pains to -finish. For, among other arrangements which he found it necessary to -make, during his long government of the monastery, he built several -oratories; increased the number of vessels of the church and altar, and -the vestments of every kind; and the library of both monasteries, which -Abbot Benedict had so actively begun, under his equally zealous care -became doubled in extent. For he added three Pandects of a new -translation to that of the old translation which he had brought from -Rome; one of them, returning to Rome in his old age, he took with him as -a gift; the other two he left to the two monasteries. Moreover, for a -beautiful volume of the Geographers which Benedict had bought at Rome, -he received from King Alfrid, who was well skilled in Holy Scripture, in -exchange, a grant of land of eight hides, near the river Fresca, for the -monastery of St. Paul’s. Benedict had arranged this purchase with the -same King Alfrid, before his death, but died before he could complete -it. Instead of this land, Ceolfrid, in the reign of Osred, paid an -additional price, and received a territory of twenty hides, in the -village called by the natives Sambuce, and situated much nearer to the -monastery. In the time of Pope Sergius, of blessed memory, some monks -were sent to Rome, who procured from him a privilege for the protection -of their monastery, similar to that which Pope Agatho had given to -Benedict. This was brought back to Britain, and, being exhibited before -a synod, was confirmed by the signatures of the bishops who were -present, and their munificent King Alfrid, just as the former privilege -was confirmed publicly by the king and bishops of the time. Zealous for -the welfare of St. Peter’s monastery, at that time under the government -of the reverend and religious servant of Christ, Witmer, whose -acquaintance with every kind of learning, both sacred and profane, was -equally extensive, he made a gift to it for ever of a portion of land of -ten hides, which he had received from King Alfrid, in the village called -Daldun. - - * * * * * - -But Ceolfrid having now practised a long course of regular discipline, -which the prudent father Benedict had laid down for himself, and his -brethren on the authority of the elders; and having shown the most -incomparable skill both in praying and chanting, in which he daily -exercised himself, together with the most wonderful energy in punishing -the wicked, and modesty in consoling the weak; having also observed such -abstinence in meat and drink, and such humility in dress, as are -uncommon among rulers; saw himself now old and full of days, and unfit -any longer, from his extreme age, to prescribe to his brethren the -proper forms of spiritual exercise by his life and doctrine. Having, -therefore, deliberated long within himself, he judged it expedient, -having first impressed on the brethren the observance of the rules which -St. Benedict had given them, and thereby to choose for themselves a more -efficient abbot out of their own number, to depart, himself, to Rome, -where he had been in his youth with the holy Benedict; that not only he -might for a time be free from all worldly cares before his death, and so -have leisure and quiet for reflection, but that they also, having chosen -a younger abbot, might naturally, in consequence thereof, observe more -accurately the rules of monastic discipline. - - * * * * * - -At first all opposed, and entreated him on their knees and with many -tears, but their solicitations were to no purpose. Such was his -eagerness to depart, that on the third day after he had disclosed his -design to the brethren, he set out upon his journey. For he feared, what -actually came to pass, that he might die before he reached Rome; and he -was also anxious that neither his friends nor the nobility, who all -honoured him, should delay his departure, or give him money which he -would not have time to repay; for with him it was an invariable rule, if -any one made him a present, to show equal grace by returning it, either -at once or within a suitable space of time. Early in the morning, -therefore, of Wednesday, the 4th of May, the mass was sung in the church -of the Mother of God, the immaculate Virgin Mary, and in the church of -the Apostle Peter; and those who were present communicating with him, he -prepared for his departure. All of them assembled in St. Peter’s church; -and when he had lighted the frankincense, and addressed a prayer at the -altar, he gave his blessing to all, standing on the steps and holding -the censer in his hand. Amid the prayers of the Litany, the cry of -sorrow resounded from all as they went out of the church; they entered -the oratory of St. Laurence the Martyr, which was in the dormitory of -the brethren over against them. Whilst giving them his last farewell, he -admonished them to preserve love towards one another, and to correct, -according to the Gospel rule, those who did amiss; he forgave all of -them whatever wrong they might have done him; and entreated them all to -pray for him, and to be reconciled to him, if he had ever reprimanded -them too harshly. They went down to the shore, and there, amid tears and -lamentations, he gave them the kiss of peace, as they knelt upon their -knees; and when he had offered up a prayer he went on board the vessel -with his companions. The deacons of the Church went on board with him, -carrying lighted tapers and a golden crucifix. Having crossed the river, -he kissed the cross, mounted his horse, and departed, leaving in both -his monasteries about six hundred brethren.... - - * * * * * - -But Christ’s servant Ceolfrid, as has been said, died on his way to the -threshold of the holy Apostles, of old age and weakness. For he reached -the Lingones about nine o’clock, where he died seven hours after, and -was honourably buried the next day in the church of the three twin -martyrs, much to the sorrow, not only of the English who were in his -train, to the number of eighty, but also of the neighbouring -inhabitants, who were dissolved in tears at the loss of the reverend -father. For it was almost impossible to avoid weeping to see part of his -company continuing their journey without the holy father, whilst others, -abandoning their first intentions, returned home to relate his death and -burial; and others, again, lingered in sorrow at the tomb of the -deceased among strangers speaking an unknown tongue. - - * * * * * - -Ceolfrid was seventy-four years old when he died: forty-seven years he -had been in priest’s orders, during thirty-five of which he had been -abbot; or, to speak more correctly, forty-three,—for, from the time when -Benedict began to build his monastery in honour of the holiest of the -Apostles, Ceolfrid had been his only companion, coadjutor, and teacher -of the monastic rules. He never relaxed the rigour of ancient discipline -from any occasions of old age, illness, or travel; for, from the day of -his departure till the day of his death, i.e., from the 4th of June till -the 25th of September, a space of one hundred and fourteen days, besides -the canonical hours of prayer, he never omitted to go twice daily -through the Psalter in order; and even when he became so weak that he -could not ride on horseback, and was obliged to be carried in a -horse-litter, the holy ceremony of the mass was offered up every day, -except one which he passed at sea, and the three days immediately before -his death. - - - - - A RIDDLE OF CYNEWULF (BORN BETWEEN 720 AND 730). - - -=Source.=—Ten Brink’s _English Literature_, vol. i., p. 52. Bohn’s - Library. - - I was an armed warrior; now a proud one, - A young hero, decks me with gold and silver, - And with crooked wire-bows. Men sometimes kiss me; - Sometimes I call to battle the willing comrades; - Now a steed doth bear me over the boundaries. - Now a sea-courser carries me, bright with jewels, - Over the floods. And now there fills my bosom - A maiden adorned with rings; or I may be robbed - Of my gems, and hard and headless lie; or hang - Prettily on the wall where warriors drink, - Trimmed with trappings. Sometimes as an ornament brave - Folk-warriors wear me on horseback; wind - From the bosom of a man must I, in gold-hues bright, - Swallow then. Sometimes to the wine - I invite with my voice the valiant men; - Or it rescues the stolen from the robbers’ grasp, - Drives away enemies. Ask what my name is. - -_Answer_: The horn of a bull. - - - - - POPE GREGORY II. COMMENDS BONIFACE - (DECEMBER 1, 722). - - -=Source.=—_Monumenta Germaniæ Historica_, Epist. iii. Ed. Dümmler, 1892. - No. 17, p. 266. Translated by W. - - GREGORY THE BISHOP, THE SERVANT OF GOD’S SERVANTS, TO ALL HIS MOST - REVEREND AND MOST HOLY BRETHREN, FELLOW-BISHOPS, RELIGIOUS PRIESTS - AND DEACONS, GLORIOUS DUKES, NOBLE PREFECTS, COUNTS, AND ALL - CHRISTIANS THAT FEAR GOD. - -Having solicitude beyond measure for the overseership entrusted to -us—since certain peoples in parts of Germany or on the eastern shore of -the river Rhine, persuaded by the ancient foe, wander “in the shadow of -death”: since we know that under pretext of Christianity they serve and -worship idols; and others there are who have not yet the knowledge of -God nor have been washed in the water of holy baptism, but as pagans, -like the brutes, know not their creator—we have been careful, for the -needful enlightenment of both, to send the bearer of these, Boniface, -our most reverend brother, as bishop in those parts, to preach the word -of the right faith, that, by preaching the word of salvation he may -provide for them eternal life, and that, should he see that any have in -any district departed from the path of the right faith, or should he -find them persuaded to error by the cunning of the devil, he may correct -them, and by his teaching may bring them back to the haven of salvation, -and instruct them in the doctrine of this apostolic see, and may induce -them to remain steadfast in the catholic faith. - -For the love of the Lord Jesus Christ and the reverence due to his -Apostles we beg that you will assist him in everything to the utmost of -your power, and receive him in the name of Jesus Christ: as it is -written of his disciples: “Whoso receiveth you, receiveth me”; providing -the necessaries for his journey, giving him escort, and food and drink, -or whatever he may need, that, by the labour and friendly good-will of -all, the work of piety and business of salvation committed to him may be -with God’s assistance accomplished, and that ye may be worthy to receive -the recompense of toil, and that the reward for the conversion of those -in error may be ascribed to you in heaven. If any one therefore, at the -prayer of the chiefs of the Apostles, give his assent or concurrence to -this servant of God set apart by the apostolic and catholic church of -God for the illumination of the peoples, may he be worthy to join the -martyrs of Jesus Christ. But if any, which we do not desire, attempt to -hinder him by opposition, or show himself hostile to the ministry -committed to him and of his successors entering upon the same work, may -he be by divine judgment cast down with the bond of the anathema, and -lie in eternal condemnation. - -FARE YE WELL. - -Given on the Kalends of December, the most pious and august lord Leo, -crowned great emperor by God, reigning in the seventh year, after his -consulate in the seventh year, and in the fourth year of his son -Constantine the great emperor, the sixth indiction. - - - - - THE STATE OF ENGLAND IN 731. - - -=Source.=—Bede, _Eccl. Hist._, v. 23. A.D. 731. Translated by J. A. - Giles. Bohn’s Library. - -Thus at present, the bishops Tatwine and Aldwulf preside in the churches -of Kent; Ingwald in the province of the East Saxons. In the province of -the East Angles, Aldbert and Hadulac are bishops; in the province of the -West Saxons, Daniel and Forthere are bishops; in the province of the -Mercians, Aldwin. Among those people who live beyond the river Severn to -the westward, Walstod is bishop; in the province of the Wiccians, -Wilfrid; in the province of the Lindisfarnes, Cynebert presides: the -bishopric of the Isle of Wight belongs to Daniel, bishop of Winchester. -The province of the South Saxons, having now continued some years -without a bishop, receives the episcopal ministry from the prelate of -the West Saxons. All these provinces, and the others southward to the -bank of the river Humber, with their kings, are subject to King -Ethelbald. - -But in the province of the Northumbrians, where King Ceolwulf reigns, -four bishops now preside: Wilfrid in the church of York, Ethelwald in -that of Lindisfarne, Acca in that of Hagulstad, Pechthelm in that which -is called the White House, which, from the increased number of -believers, has lately become an episcopal see, and has him for its first -prelate. The Picts also at this time are at peace with the English -nation, and rejoice in being united in peace and truth with the whole -Catholic Church. The Scots that inhabit Britain, satisfied with their -own territories, meditate no hostilities against the nation of the -English. The Britons, though they, for the most part, through innate -hatred, are adverse to the English nation, and wrongfully, and from -wicked custom, oppose the appointed Easter of the whole Catholic Church; -yet, from both the Divine and human power withstanding them, can in no -way prevail as they desire; for though in part they are their own -masters, yet elsewhere they are also brought under subjection to the -English. Such being the peaceable and calm disposition of the times, -many of the Northumbrians, as well of the nobility as private persons, -laying aside their weapons, rather incline to dedicate both themselves -and their children to the tonsure and monastic vows, than to study -martial discipline. What will be the end hereof, the next age will show. - - - - - BEDE’S ACCOUNT OF HIMSELF, - HIS HISTORICAL AUTHORITIES AND METHODS (731). - - -=Source.=—_Eccl. Hist._, v. 24; i. I. Translated by J. A. Giles. Bohn’s - Library. - - - A. - -Thus much of the Ecclesiastical History of Britain, and more especially -of the English nation, as far as I could learn either from the writings -of the ancients, or the tradition of our ancestors, or of my own -knowledge, has, with the help of God, been digested by me, Bede, the -servant of God, and priest of the monastery of the blessed Apostles, -Peter and Paul, which is at Wearmouth and Jarrow; who being born in the -territory of that same monastery, was given, at seven years of age, to -be educated by the most reverend Abbot Benedict, and afterwards by -Ceolfrid; and spending all the remaining time of my life in that -monastery, I wholly applied myself to the study of Scripture, and amidst -the observance of regular discipline, and the daily care of singing in -the church, I always took delight in learning, teaching, and writing. In -the nineteenth year of my age, I received deacon’s orders; in the -thirtieth, those of the priesthood, both of them by the ministry of the -most reverend Bishop John, and by the order of the Abbot Ceolfrid. From -which time, till the fifty-ninth year of my age, I have made it my -business, for the use of me and mine, to compile out of the works of the -venerable Fathers, and to interpret and explain according to their -meaning these following pieces. - -[Here follow the titles of thirty-seven works.] - - - B. - -My principal authority and aid in this work was the learned and reverend -Abbot Albinus; who, educated in the Church of Canterbury by those -venerable and learned men, Archbishop Theodore of blessed memory, and -the Abbot Adrian, transmitted to me by Nothelm, the pious priest of the -Church of London, either in writing, or by word of mouth of the same -Nothelm, all that he thought worthy of memory, that had been done in the -province of Kent, or the adjacent parts, by the disciples of the blessed -Pope Gregory, as he had learned the same either from written records, or -the traditions of his ancestors. The same Nothelm, afterwards going to -Rome, having, with leave of the present Pope Gregory, searched into the -archives of the holy Roman Church, found there some epistles of the -blessed Pope Gregory, and other popes; and returning home, by the advice -of the aforesaid most reverend father Albinus, brought them to me, to be -inserted in my history. Thus, from the beginning of this volume to the -time when the English nation received the faith of Christ, have we -collected the writings of our predecessors, and from them gathered -matter for our history; but from that time till the present, what was -transacted in the Church of Canterbury, by the disciples of St. Gregory -or their successors, and under what kings the same happened, has been -conveyed to us by Nothelm through the industry of the aforesaid Abbot -Albinus. They also partly informed me by what bishops and under what -kings the provinces of the East and West Saxons, as also of the East -Angles, and of the Northumbrians, received the faith of Christ. In short -I was chiefly encouraged to undertake this work by the persuasions of -the same Albinus. In like manner, Daniel, the most reverend Bishop of -the West Saxons, who is still living, communicated to me in writing some -things relating to the Ecclesiastical History of that province, and the -next adjoining to it of the South Saxons, as also of the Isle of Wight. -But how, by the pious ministry of Cedd and Ceadda, the province of the -Mercians was brought to the faith of Christ, which they knew not before, -and how that of the East Saxons recovered the same, after having -expelled it, and how those fathers lived and died, we learned from the -brethren of the monastery, which was built by them, and is called -Lastingham. What ecclesiastical transactions took place in the province -of the East Angles, was partly made known to us from the writings and -tradition of our ancestors, and partly by relation of the most reverend -Abbot Esius. What was done towards promoting the faith, and what was the -sacerdotal succession in the province of Lindsey, we had either from the -letters of the most reverend prelate Cunebert, or by word of mouth from -other persons of good credit. But what was done in the Church throughout -the province of the Northumbrians, from the time when they received the -faith of Christ till this present, I received not from any particular -author, but by the faithful testimony of innumerable witnesses, who -might know or remember the same; besides what I had of my own knowledge. -Wherein it is to be observed, that what I have written concerning our -most holy father, Bishop Cuthbert, either in this volume, or in my -treatise on his life and actions, I partly took, and faithfully copied -from what I found written of him by the brethren of the Church of -Lindisfarne; but at the same time took care to add such things as I -could myself have knowledge of by the faithful testimony of such as knew -him. And I humbly entreat the reader, that if he shall in this that we -have written find anything not delivered according to the truth, he will -not impute the same to me, who, as the true rule of history requires, -have laboured sincerely to commit to writing such things as I could -gather from common report, for the instruction of posterity. - - - - - THE FAITHFUL THEGNS (786). - - -=Source.=—_Anglo-Saxon Chronicle._ Translated by J. A. Giles. Bohn’s - Library. - -ANNO 755.—This year Cynewulf and the West Saxon Witan deprived his -kinsman Sigebert of his kingdom, except Hampshire, for his unjust -doings; and that he held until he slew the ealdorman who longest abode -by him. And then Cynewulf drove him into Andred, and he abode there -until a swineherd stabbed him at Privets-flood, and avenged the -ealdorman Cumbra. And Cynewulf fought very many battles against the -Welsh; and after he had held the kingdom about one and thirty years, he -purposed to expel an etheling, who was named Cyneheard: and Cyneheard -was Sigebert’s brother. And he then learned that the king with a small -band was gone to Merton to visit a lady; and he there beset him and -surrounded the building on every side, before the men who were with the -king discovered him. And when the king perceived this, he went to the -door, and there manfully defended himself, until he beheld the etheling, -and then he rushed out upon him and sorely wounded him; and they all -continued fighting against the king until they had slain him. And upon -this, the king’s thegns having discovered the affray by the lady’s -cries, each as he was ready, and with his utmost speed, ran to the spot. -And the etheling offered money and life to each of them, and not one of -them would accept it; but they continued fighting till they all fell, -except one, a British hostage, and he was already sorely wounded. Then -upon the morrow the king’s thegns whom he had left behind him heard that -the king was slain: then rode they thither, and Osric his ealdorman, and -Wiferth his thegn, and the men whom he had previously left behind. And -at the town wherein the king lay slain they found the etheling, and -those within had closed the gates against them; but they then went -onward. And he then offered them their own choice of land and money if -they would grant him the kingdom, and showed them that their kinsmen -were with him, men who would not desert him. And they then said that no -kinsman was dearer to them than their lord, and that they never would -follow his murderer. And they then bade their kinsmen that they should -go away from him in safety; but they said that the same had been bidden -their companions who before had been with the king; then they said that -they no more minded it “than your companions who were slain with the -king.” And then they continued fighting around the gates until they made -their way in, and slew the etheling, and all the men who were with him, -except one who was the ealdorman’s godson; and he escaped with his life, -though he was wounded in several places. - - - - - THE COMING OF THE DANES (787-870) - - -=Source.=—_Anglo-Saxon Chronicle._ Translated by J. A. Giles. Bohn’s - Library. - -ANNO 787.—This year King Bertric took to wife Eadburga, King Offa’s -daughter; and in his days first came three ships of Northmen. And then -the reeve rode to the place and would have driven them to the king’s -town [? Dorchester] because he knew not who they were: and they there -slew him. These were the first ships of Danish men which sought the land -of the English nation. - -ANNO 794.—The heathens ravaged among the Northumbrians, and plundered -Egfert’s monastery at the mouth of the Wear; and there one of their -leaders was slain, and also some of their ships were wrecked by a -tempest; and many of them were there drowned, and some came on shore -alive, and they were soon slain at the river’s mouth. - -ANNO 835.—This year the heathen men ravaged Sheppey. - -ANNO 836.—This year King Egbert fought against the men of thirty-five -ships at Charmouth, and there was great slaughter made, and the Danish -men maintained possession of the field. - -ANNO 838.—This year a great hostile fleet came to the West Welsh -[Cornwall], and they united together, and made war upon Egbert, king of -the West Saxons. As soon as he heard of it, he went thither with an -army, and fought against them at Hengestdune, and there he put to flight -both the Welsh and the Danish men. - -ANNO 840.—This year Wulfherd the ealdorman fought at Hamtun -[Southampton], against the forces of thirty-five ships, and there made -great slaughter, and got the victory. And the same year Ethelhelm the -ealdorman fought against the Danish army at Portland isle, with the men -of Dorset, and for a good while he put the enemy to flight; but the -Danish men had possession of the field, and slew the ealdorman. - -ANNO 841.—This year Herebert the ealdorman was slain by the heathen men, -and many with him among the Marshmen [Romney Marsh]; and afterwards, the -same year, in Lindsey, and in East Anglia, and in Kent, many men were -slain by the enemy. - -ANNO 842.—This year there was great slaughter at London, and at -Canterbury, and at Rochester. - -ANNO 843.—This year King Ethelwulf fought at Charmouth against the crews -of thirty-five ships, and the Danish men maintained possession of the -field. - -ANNO 848.—This year Eanwulf the ealdorman, with the men of Somerset, and -Bishop Ealstan, and Osric the ealdorman, with the men of Dorset, fought -at the mouth of the Parret, against the Danish army, and there made -great slaughter, and got the victory. - -ANNO 851.—This year Ceorl the ealdorman, with the men of Devonshire, -fought against the heathen men at Wembury [near Plymouth], and there -made great slaughter and got the victory. And the same year Athelstan -and Elchere the ealdorman fought on shipboard, and slew a great number -of the enemy at Sandwich in Kent, and took nine ships, and put the -others to flight; and the heathen men, for the first time, remained over -winter in Thanet. And the same year came three hundred and fifty ships -to the mouth of the Thames, and the crews landed and took Canterbury and -London by storm, and put to flight Berthwulf, King of the Mercians, with -his army, and then went south over the Thames into Surrey; and there -King Ethelwulf and his son Ethelbald, with the fyrd of the West Saxons, -fought against them at Ockley, and there made the greatest slaughter -among the heathen army that we have heard reported to the present day, -and there got the victory. - -ANNO 853.—This year Ealhere, with the men of Kent, and Huda, with the -men of Surrey, fought in Thanet, against the heathen army; and at first -they were victorious; and many there were slain, and drowned on either -hand, and both the ealdormen were killed. - -ANNO 855.—This year the heathen men, for the first time, remained over -winter in Sheppey. - -ANNO 860.—This year Ethelbert succeeded to all the realm of his brother. -And in his days a large fleet came to land, and the crews stormed -Winchester. And Osric the ealdorman, with the men of Hampshire, and -Ethelwulf the ealdorman, with the men of Berkshire, fought against the -army, and put them to flight, and had possession of the place of -carnage. - -ANNO 865.—This year the heathen army sat down in Thanet, and made peace -with the men of Kent, and the men of Kent promised them money for the -peace; and during the peace and the promise of money the army stole away -by night, and ravaged all Kent to the eastward. - -ANNO 866.—This year a great heathen army came to the land of the English -nation, and took up their winter quarters among the East Angles, and -there they were horsed; and the East Angles made peace with them. - -ANNO 867.—This year the army went from East Anglia over the mouth of the -Humber to York in Northumbria. And there was much dissension among that -people, and they had cast out their King Osbert, and had taken to -themselves a king, Ælle, not of royal blood; but late in the year they -resolved that they would fight against the army; and therefore they -gathered a large force, and sought the army at the town of York, and -stormed the town, and some of them got within, and there was an -excessive slaughter made of the Northumbrians, some within, some -without, and the kings were both slain: and the remainder made peace -with the army. - -ANNO 868.—This year the same army went into Mercia to Nottingham, and -there took up their winter quarters. And Burhred, King of the Mercians, -and his witan begged of Ethelred, King of the West Saxons, and of Alfred -his brother, that they would help them, that they might fight against -the army. And then they went with the West Saxon fyrd into Mercia as far -as Nottingham, and there met with the army within the fortress; and -besieged them therein: but there was no great battle; and the Mercians -made peace with the army. - -ANNO 869.—This year the army again went to York, and sat there one year. - -ANNO 870.—This year the army rode across Mercia into East Anglia, and -took up their winter quarters at Thetford: and the same winter King -Edmund fought against them, and the Danes got the victory, and slew the -king, and subdued all the land, and destroyed all the minsters which -they came to. The names of their chiefs who slew the king were Inguar -and Ubba. - - - - - A LETTER FROM CHARLES THE GREAT TO OFFA (796). - - -=Source.=—_Monumenta Germaniæ Historica_, Epist. iv. Ed. Dümmler, 1895. - No. 100. Translated by W. - -CHARLES BY THE GRACE OF GOD KING OF THE FRANKS AND LOMBARDS AND -PATRICIAN OF THE ROMANS TO HIS VENERABLE AND DEAREST BROTHER OFFA, KING -OF THE MERCIANS, GREETING OF PRESENT PROSPERITY AND ETERNAL BLESSEDNESS -IN CHRIST. - -The hearty preservation of the laws of friendship and of the concord of -holy charity in leagued unanimity of peace between kings and -highly-placed potentates is of the greatest advantage. And if we are -ordered by our Lord’s precept to dissolve the knots of enmity, how much -more must we endeavour to draw tight the bonds of love! Wherefore, -dearest brother, mindful of our ancient agreement, we have directed this -letter to your reverence, that a treaty rooted in faith, may flower and -fruit in love. - -Reading over the letters, brother, which at various times were delivered -to us by the hands of your messengers, and busying ourselves to reply -adequately to your reverence’s different suggestions, we first thank -Almighty God for the purity of the Catholic Faith which we find -praiseworthily set down in your pages; knowing that you are not only the -bravest protector of your earthly country, but also the most devoted -defender of the holy Faith. - -Now concerning the pilgrims, who for the love of God and the salvation -of their souls wish to visit the abode of the blessed apostles, we have -granted, as of old time, that they may go on their journey in peace -without any molestation, carrying necessaries with them. But we have -proved that some fraudulently go along with them for purposes of trade, -pursuing gain, not serving religion. If such are found amongst them, at -the proper places they must pay the decreed customs-duties. The others -shall be free to go in peace. - -Concerning traders also you wrote to us. We wish that by our command -they may lawfully enjoy protection and patronage in our kingdom -according to the ancient custom of trading. And if they be unjustly -oppressed anywhere, let them appeal to us or to our judges and we will -afterwards order holy justice to be done. Likewise concerning ours: if -they suffer any injustice in your realm, let them appeal to your -equitable judgment: that no quarrel may anywhere arise between our -subjects. - -Concerning Odberht the priest who returned from Rome wishing (as he -often avers) to make a pilgrimage for the love of God, and not coming to -accuse you, know that we sent him with other exiles, who in fear of -death had fled beneath our protecting wings, to Rome, that in the -presence of the pope [Leo III.] and your illustrious archbishop -[Æthilhard]—whither, as your letter noted, they had bound themselves by -a vow—their cause might be heard and judged, that a righteous judgement -might perform what pious intercession had not helped. How could we act -more carefully than to allow the pope’s judgement to decide a cause in -which the opinions of others were discordant? - -Now as to the black stones which your reverence desired to be sent to -you, let a messenger come to find out the sort you wish for. And -wherever they are found, we shall give orders that they be given to you -and that assistance be freely rendered in the carriage of them. - -But as you have intimated your desire with regard to the length of the -stones, so also our subjects make request concerning the size of the -cloaks: that you will have them made of the same pattern as used to come -to us in old times. - -Know also that we have sent a sacred article from amongst our dalmatics -or palls to each episcopal see of your kingdom or Æthelred’s, as an alms -for the apostolic lord Adrian, our father and your well-wisher; -beseeching that you will order diligent intercession to be made for his -soul, not because we doubt that his blessed soul is at rest, but to show -our faith and affection towards our dearest friend: as S. Augustine lays -down that the church should make holy intercession for all, declaring -that intercession for a good man is of benefit to him that makes it. - -Further, of the worldly treasure which the Lord Jesus hath freely -granted us, we have sent something through the metropolitan cities. And -to you, too, for your pleasure, and as thanksgiving to Almighty God, we -have sent a belt, and a Hunnish sword, and two silk cloaks; that -everywhere in Christendom the divine clemency be preached and the name -of our Lord Jesus Christ be for ever glorified. - -We beseech you cause to be made constant supplications for us and our -faithful subjects, and indeed for all Christian folk, that the gentle -goodness of the heavenly king may protect, exalt, and extend the kingdom -of the holy church. - -May Almighty God preserve in safety and long prosperity your highness’ -excellency as a defence of his holy church, my dearest brother. - - - - - THE BRETWALDAS (827). - - -=Source.=—_Anglo-Saxon Chronicle._ Translated by J. A. Giles. Bohn’s - Library. - -ANNO 827.—This year the moon was eclipsed on the mass-night of -midwinter,[1] and the same year King Egbert conquered the kingdom of the -Mercians, and all that was south of the Humber; and he was the eighth -king who was Bretwalda. Ælle, King of the South Saxons, was the first -who had thus much dominion; the second was Ceawlin, King of the West -Saxons; the third was Ethelbert, King of the Kentishmen; the fourth was -Redwald, King of the East Angles; the fifth was Edwin, King of the -Northumbrians; the sixth was Oswald who reigned after him; the seventh -was Oswy, Oswald’s brother; the eighth was Egbert, King of the West -Saxons. And Egbert led an army to Dore against the Northumbrians, and -they there offered him obedience and allegiance, and with that they -separated. - -Footnote 1: - - The eclipse happened December 25, 828. - - - - - ALFRED AND THE DANES (871-878). - - -=Source.=—_Anglo-Saxon Chronicle._ Translated by J. A. Giles. Bohn’s - Library. - -ANNO 871.—This year the army came to Reading in Wessex; and three days -after this, two of their earls rode forth. Then Ethelwulf the ealdorman -met them at Englefield, and there fought against them, and got the -victory: and there one of them, whose name was Sidroc, was slain. About -three days after this, King Ethelred and Alfred his brother led a large -force to Reading, and fought against the army, and there was great -slaughter made on either hand. And Ethelwulf the ealdorman was slain, -and the Danish men had possession of the place of carnage. And about -four days after this, King Ethelred and Alfred his brother fought -against the whole army at Æscesdune [Ashdown Hills]; and they were in -two bodies: in the one were Bagseg and Halfdene the heathen kings, and -in the other were the earls. And then King Ethelred fought against the -division under the kings, and there King Bagseg was slain; and Alfred -his brother against the division under the earls, and there earl Sidroc -the elder was slain, earl Sidroc the younger, and earl Osbern, and earl -Frene, and earl Harold; and both divisions of the army were put to -flight, and many thousands slain: and they continued fighting until -night. And about fourteen days after this, King Ethelred and Alfred his -brother fought against the army at Basing, and there the Danes obtained -the victory. And about two months after this, King Ethelred and Alfred -his brother fought against the army at Marden; and they were in two -bodies, and they were both put to flight, and during a great part of the -day were victorious; and there was great slaughter on either hand; but -the Danes had possession of the place of carnage: and there bishop -Heahmund was slain, and many good men: and after this battle there came -a great army in the summer to Reading. And after this, over Easter, King -Ethelred died. - -Then Alfred, the son of Ethelwulf, his brother, succeeded to the kingdom -of the West Saxons. And about one month after this, King Alfred with a -small band fought against the whole army at Wilton, and put them to -flight for a good part of the day; but the Danes had possession of the -place of carnage. And this year nine general battles were fought against -the army in the kingdom south of the Thames, besides which, Alfred, the -king’s brother, and single ealdormen, and king’s thegns, oftentimes made -incursions on them, which were not counted: and within the year nine -earls and one king were slain. And that year the West Saxons made peace -with the army. - -ANNO 872.—This year the army went from Reading to London, and there took -up their winter quarters: and then the Mercians made peace with the -army. - -ANNO 873.—This year the army went into Northumbria, and took up their -winter quarters at Torksey in Lindsey: and then the Mercians made peace -with the army. - -ANNO 874.—This year the army went from Lindsey to Repton, and there took -up their winter quarters, and drove King Burhred over sea about -twenty-two years after he had obtained the kingdom; and subdued the -whole country: and Burhred went to Rome, and there remained; and his -body lies in St. Mary’s church at the Saxon school. And that same year -they committed the kingdom of the Mercians to the keeping of Ceolwulf, -an unwise king’s thegn; and he swore oaths to them, and delivered -hostages that it should be ready for them on whatever day they would -have it, and that he would be ready both in his own person and with all -who would follow him, for the behoof of the army. - -ANNO 875.—This year the army went from Repton: and Halfdene went with -some of the army into Northumbria, and took up winter quarters by the -river Tyne. And the army subdued the land, and oft-times spoiled the -Picts, and the Strathclyde Britons. And the three kings Guthrum, and -Oskytel, and Anwind, went with a large army from Repton to Cambridge, -and sat down there one year. And that summer King Alfred went out to sea -with a fleet, and fought against the forces of seven ships, and one of -them he took, and put the rest to flight. - -ANNO 876.—This year the army stole away to Wareham, a fortress of the -West Saxons. And afterwards the king made peace with the army; and they -delivered to the king hostages from among the most distinguished men of -the army; and then they swore oaths to him on the holy armlet, which -they never before would do to any nation, that they would speedily -depart from his kingdom. And notwithstanding this, that part of the army -which was horsed stole away by night from the fortress to Exeter. And -that year Halfdene apportioned the lands of Northumbria: and they -thenceforth continued ploughing and tilling them. - -ANNO 877.—This year the army came to Exeter from Wareham; and the fleet -sailed round westwards: and then a great storm overtook them at sea, and -there one hundred and twenty ships were wrecked at Swanwich. And King -Alfred with his forces rode after the army which was mounted, as far as -Exeter; and they were unable to overtake them before they were within -the fortress, where they could not be come at. And they there delivered -to him hostages, as many as he would have, and swore many oaths: and -then they observed the peace well. And afterwards, during harvest, the -army went into Mercia, and some part of it they apportioned, and some -they delivered to Ceolwulf. - -ANNO 878.—This year, during midwinter, after Twelfth Night, the army -stole away to Chippenham, and overran the land of the West Saxons, and -sat down there; and many of the people they drove beyond sea, and of the -remainder the greater part they subdued and forced to obey them, except -King Alfred: and he, with a small band, with difficulty retreated to the -woods and to the fastnesses of the moors. And the same winter the -brother of Inguar and of Halfdene came with twenty-three ships to -Devonshire in Wessex; and he was there slain, and with him 840 men of -his army: and there was taken the war-flag which they called the Raven. -After this, at Easter, King Alfred with a small band constructed a -fortress at Athelney; and from this fortress, with that part of the men -of Somerset which was nearest to it, from time to time they fought -against the army. Then in the seventh week after Easter he rode to -Brixton, on the east side of Selwood; and there came to meet him all the -men of Somerset, and the men of Wiltshire, and that portion of the men -of Hampshire which was on this side of the sea; and they were joyful at -his presence. On the following day he went from that station to Iglea, -and on the day after this to Ethandune [Edington], and there fought -against the whole army, put them to flight, and pursued them as far as -their fortress: and there he sat down fourteen days. And then the army -delivered to him hostages, with many oaths, that they would leave his -kingdom, and also promised him that their king should receive baptism: -and this they accordingly fulfilled. And about three weeks after this -King Guthrum came to him, with some thirty men who were of the most -distinguished in the army, at Aller, which is near Athelney: and the -king was his godfather at baptism; and his chrism-loosing was at -Wedmore: and he was twelve days with the king; and he greatly honoured -him and his companions with gifts. - - - - - ALFRED AND GUTHRUM’S PEACE (_c._ 885) - - -=Source.=—Thorpe, _Ancient Laws and Institutes of England_. - -This is the peace that King Alfred and King Guthrum and the witan of all -the English people, and all the people that are in East Angle-land have -spoken and confirmed with oaths, for themselves and for their -descendants, for born and for unborn, who reck of God’s mercy or of -ours. - -1. First about our land boundaries: up on Thames, and then up on Lea, -and along Lea to its source, then straight to Bedford, then up on Ouse -to Watling Street. - -2. Then is this: if a man be slain we reckon all equally dear, English -and Danish, at 8 half marks of pure gold, except the ceorl who lives on -rent-land and their [_i.e._, the Danes’] liesings: they are also equally -dear, either at 200 shillings. - -3. And if a king’s thegn be accused of murder and he dare to clear -himself, let him do it with 12 king’s thegns. If a man accuse a man of -less degree than the king’s thegn, let him clear himself with 11 of his -equals and with one king’s thegn. And similarly in every suit that is -for more than 4 mancuses. And if he dare not, let him pay it three-fold -as it may be valued. - -4. And that every man know his guarantor for men and for horses and for -oxen. - -5. And we all declared on the day that the oaths were sworn that neither -slave nor free might go to the army without leave, and their men none -the more to us. But if it happen that for need any of them will have -traffic with us, or we with them, with cattle and with goods, that is to -be allowed on this wise: that hostages be furnished as security for -peace and as evidence whereby one may know that the man has a clean -back. - - - - - ALFRED’S DOOMS. - - -=Source.=—Thorpe, _Ancient Laws and Institutes of England_. - -These are the dooms which Alfred the king chose, in order that no man -should deem them otherwise than according to his will. - -... “That which ye will that other men do not unto you, do ye not that -to other men.” On this one doom let a man think that he judge every one -righteously: he need heed no other doom-book. Let him remember that he -adjudge to no man that which he would not that he should adjudge to him, -if he sought judgment against him. - -After this, then it happened that many nations received the faith of -Christ; then were many synods assembled throughout all the earth, and -also among the English race, after they had received the faith of -Christ, synods of holy bishops, and also of other distinguished witan. -They then ordained, for that mildness of heart which Christ had taught, -that secular lords, with their leave, might without sin, take for almost -every misdeed, for the first offence, the money-amends which they then -ordained; except in cases of treason against a lord, to which they dared -not assign any mildness of heart, because God Almighty adjudged none to -them who despised him, nor did Christ the Son of God adjudge any to him -who sold Him to death; and he commanded that a lord should be loved as -one’s self. They then in many synods ordained amends for many human -misdeeds: and in many synod-books they wrote, at one place one doom, at -another another. - -I, then, King Alfred, gathered these laws together and caused them to be -written down, selecting many which pleased me from among those ordained -by my predecessors. And many of those which I liked not I abrogated by -the counsel of my witan, ordaining some different way for the future. -For I did not dare to set down in writing many of my own suggestions, -not knowing how they would be liked by those who should come after. But -whenever I found in the laws passed in the days of my kinsman Ine, or of -Offa, King of Mercia, or of Ethelbert, the first English convert to -Christianity, anything that seemed to me to be most justly decided, such -laws I gathered in and the others I left out. - -I, then, Alfred, King of the West Saxons, showed these to all my witan, -and they then said that it seemed good to them all to be holden. - -12. If a man burn or hew another’s wood without leave, let him pay for -every great tree with 5 shillings, and afterwards for each, let there be -as many of them as may be, with 5 pence; and 30 shillings as fine. - -20. If a man entrust property to another man’s monk, without leave of -the monk’s lord, and it be lost from him, let him forfeit it who before -owned it. - -34. It is also directed to chapmen, that they bring the men whom they -take up with them before the king’s reeve at the folk-moot, and let it -be stated how many of them there are; and let them take such men with -them as they may be able afterwards to present for justice at the -folk-moot. - -37. If a man from one hall-register wish to seek a lord in another -hall-register, let him do it with the knowledge of the ealdorman whom he -before followed in his shire. If he do it without his knowledge, let him -who entertains him as his man pay 120 shillings as fine: let him, -however, give half to the king in the shire where he before followed, -half in that into which he comes. - -38. If any man fight before the king’s ealdorman in the gemot, he shall -pay his value and his fine as the law ordains for any assault that he -may have committed, and in addition shall pay a fine of 120 shillings to -the ealdorman. - -40. For breaking into the king’s dwelling, 120 shillings; the -archbishop’s, 90 shillings; any other bishop’s, and an ealdorman’s, 60 -shillings; a twelve-hundred man’s, 30 shillings; a six-hundred man’s, 15 -shillings. For breaking into a ceorl’s house, 5 shillings. If aught of -this happen when the national army is out, or in Lent-fast, let the -amends be twofold. - -41. The man who has book-land, which his kindred left him, then ordain -we that he must not give it from his kindred, if there be writing or -witness that it was forbidden that he should do so by those men who at -first acquired it, and by those who gave it to him; and then let that be -declared in the presence of the king and of the bishop, before his -kinsmen. - -42. We also command that the man who knows his foe to be dwelling at -home fight not before he demand right of him. If he have such power that -he can beset his foe, and besiege him within, let him keep him within -for 7 days, and attack him not, if he will remain within. And then, -after 7 days, if he will surrender, and deliver up his weapons, let him -be kept safe for 30 days, and let notice of him be given to his kinsmen -and his friends. If, however, he flee to a church, then let it be -according to the sanctity of the church; as we have before said above. -But if he have not sufficient power to besiege him within, let him ride -to the ealdorman, and beg aid of him. If he will not aid him, let him -ride to the king before he fights. In like manner also, if a man come -upon his foe, and he did not before know him to be settled in a house; -if he be willing to deliver up his weapons, let him be kept for 30 days, -and let notice of him be given to his friends; if he will not deliver up -his weapons, then he may attack him. If he be willing to surrender, and -to deliver up his weapons, and any one after that attack him, let him -pay value and wound, such as he may cause, and fine, and let him have -his power destroyed. We also declare that, with his lord a man may fight -without incurring penalty, if any one attack the lord: thus may the lord -fight for his man. After the same wise a man may fight with his born -kinsman, if a man attack him wrongfully, except against his lord; that -we do not allow. - -43. To all free men let these days be given, but not to slaves and -servile labourers, 12 days at Yule, and the day on which Christ overcame -the devil, and the commemoration day of S. Gregory, and 7 days before -Easter and 7 days after, and one day at S. Peter’s tide and S. Paul’s, -and at harvest the whole week before S. Mary’s mass, and one day at the -celebration of All Hallows, and the 4 Wednesdays in the 4 Ember weeks. -To all slaves be given, to those to whom it may be most desirable to -give, whatever any man shall give them in God’s name, or they at any of -their moments may deserve. - -49-60. [The wound-tariff.] Front tooth, 8 shillings; canine tooth, 4 -shillings; grinder, 15 shillings; cleft chin-bone, 12 shillings. Thumb -struck off, 30 shillings; thumb-nail, 5 shillings. Shooting-finger, 15 -shillings; its nail, 4 shillings. Middlemost finger, 12 shillings; its -nail, 2 shillings. Gold-finger, 17 shillings; its nail, 4 shillings. -Little finger, 9 shillings; its nail, 1 shilling. [Note that 1 Kentish -shilling equals 4 Wessex shillings.] - - - - - OHTHERE’S VOYAGE OF EXPLORATION, TOLD TO KING ALFRED. - - -=Source.=—King Alfred’s translation of _Orosius_, i. 1. Translated by B. - Thorpe. Pauli’s _Alfred the Great_. Bohn’s Library. - -Ohthere told his lord King Alfred, that he dwelt northmost of all the -Northmen. He said that he dwelt in the land to the northward, along the -West Sea; he said, however, that that land is very long north from -thence, but it is all waste, except in a few places, where the Fins here -and there dwell, for hunting in the winter, and in the summer for -fishing in that sea. He said that he was desirous to try, once on a -time, how far that country extended due north, or whether anyone lived -to the north of the waste. He then went due north along the country, -leaving all the way the waste land on the right, and the wide sea on the -left, for three days: he was as far north as the whale-hunters go at the -farthest. Then he proceeded in his course due north, as far as he could -sail within another three days; then the land there inclined due east -[the North Cape] or the sea into the land, he knew not which, but he -knew that he there waited for a west wind, or a little north, and sailed -thence eastward along that land as far as he could sail in four days; -then he had to wait for a due north wind, because the land there -inclined due south [the White Sea], or the sea in on that land, he knew -not which; he then sailed thence along the coast due south, as far as he -could sail in five days. There lay a great river [Dwina] up in that -land; they then turned up in that river, because they durst not sail on -by that river, on account of hostility, because all that country was -inhabited on the other side of that river; he had not before met with -any land that was inhabited since he came from his own home; but all the -way he had waste land on his right, except fishermen, fowlers, and -hunters, all of whom were Fins, and he had constantly a wide sea to the -left. The Beormas had well cultivated their country, but they did not -dare to enter it; and the Terfinna land was all waste, except where -hunters, fishers, or fowlers had taken up their quarters. - -The Beormas told him many particulars both of their own land, and of the -other lands lying around them; but he knew not what was true, because he -did not see it himself; it seemed to him that the Fins and the Beormas -spoke nearly one language. He went thither chiefly, in addition to -seeing the country, on account of the walruses, because they have very -noble bones in their teeth; some of these teeth they brought to the -king: and their hides are good for ship-ropes. This whale is much less -than other whales, it being not longer than seven ells; but in his own -country is the best whale-hunting, there they are eight-and-forty ells -long, and most of them fifty ells long; of these he said that he and -five others had killed sixty in two days. He was a very wealthy man in -those possessions in which their wealth consists, that is in wild deer. -He had, at the time he came to the king, six hundred unsold tame deer. -These deer they call reindeer, of which there were six decoy reindeer, -which are very valuable amongst the Fins, because they catch the wild -reindeer with them. - -He was one of the first men in that country, yet he had not more than -twenty horned cattle, and twenty sheep, and twenty swine, and the little -that he ploughed he ploughed with horses. But their wealth consists for -the most part in the rent paid them by the Fins. That rent is in skins -of animals, and birds’ feathers, and whalebone, and in ship-ropes made -of whales’ hides, and of seals. Everyone pays according to his birth; -the best-born, it is said, pay the skins of fifteen martens, and five -reindeers’, and one bear’s-skin, ten ambers of feathers, a bear’s or -otter’s skin kyrtle, and two ship-ropes, each sixty ells long, made -either of whale-hide or of seal’s. - -He said that the Northmen’s land was very long and very narrow; all that -his man could either pasture or plough lies by the sea, though that is -in some parts very rocky; and to the east are wild mountains, parallel -to the cultivated land. The Fins inhabit these mountains, and the -cultivated land is broadest to the eastward, and continually narrower -the more north. To the east it may be sixty miles broad, or a little -broader, and towards the middle thirty, or broader; and northward, he -said, where it is narrowest, that it might be three miles broad to the -mountain, and the mountain then is in some parts so broad that a man may -pass over in two weeks, and in some parts so broad that a man may pass -over in six days. Then along this land southwards, on the other side of -the mountain, is Sweden, to that land northwards; and along that land -northwards, Cwenland. The Cwenas sometimes make depredations on the -Northmen over the mountains, and sometimes the Northmen on them; there -are very large fresh meres amongst the mountains, and the Cwenas carry -their ships over land into the meres, and thence make depredations on -the Northmen; they have very little ships, and very light. - -Ohthere said that the shire in which he dwelt is called Halgoland. He -said that no one dwelt to the north of him; there is likewise a port to -the south of that land, which is called Sciringes-heal; thither, he -said, no one could sail in a month, if he landed at night, and every day -had a fair wind; and all the while he would sail along the land, and on -the starboard will first be Ireland, and then the islands which are -between Ireland and this land. Then it is this land until he comes to -Sciringes-heal, and all the way on the larboard, Norway. To the south of -Sciringes-heal, a very great sea runs up into the land, which is broader -than any one can see over; and Gotland is opposite on the other side, -and then Seeland. This sea lies many miles up in that land. And from -Sciringes-heal, he said that he sailed in five days, to that port which -is called Æt-Hæthum [Sleswig], which is between the Wends, and Saxons, -and Angles, and belongs to Denmark. - -When he had sailed thitherward from Sciringes-heal, Denmark was on his -left, and on his right a wide sea for three days, and two days before he -came to Hæthum, he had on the right Gotland, Seeland, and many islands. -In these lands the Angles dwelt before they came hither to this land. -And then for two days he had on his left the islands which belong to -Denmark. - - - - - EDWARD’S POLICY (907-925). - - -=Source.=—_Anglo-Saxon Chronicle._ Translated by J. A. Giles. Bohn’s - Library. - -ANNO 907.—This year Chester was repaired. - -ANNO 909.—This year Ethelfled built the fortress at Bromesberrow. - -ANNO 912.—This year King Edward took possession of London and of Oxford, -and of all the lands which owed obedience thereto. This year Ethelfled, -lady of the Mercians, came to Scaergate on the holy eve, “Invention of -the Cross,” and there built the fortress, and the same year, that at -Bridgenorth. - -ANNO 913.—In this year, about Martinmas, King Edward commanded the -northern fortress to be built at Hertford, between the Memer, the -Benewic, and the Lea. And then after that, during the summer, between -Rogation days and midsummer, King Edward went with some of his forces to -Maldon in Essex, and there encamped, whilst the fortress at Witham was -wrought and built; and a good part of the people who were before under -the dominion of the Danish men submitted to him; and in the meanwhile -some part of his force constructed the fortress at Hertford, on the -south side of the Lea. This year, by the help of God, Ethelfled, lady of -the Mercians, went with all the Mercians to Tamworth, and there built -the fortress early in the summer; and after this, before Lammas, that at -Stafford. - -ANNO 914.—Then after this, in the next year, that at Eddesbury, early in -the summer; and afterwards, in the same year, late in harvest, that at -Warwick. Then after this, in the next year, after Midwinter, that at -Chirk, and that at Warburton; and that same year, before Midwinter, that -at Runcorn. - -ANNO 917.—This year, before Lammas, Ethelfled, lady of the Mercians, God -helping her, got possession of the fortress which is called Derby, with -all that owed obedience thereto. - -ANNO 918.—This year, in the early part of the year, by God’s help, she -got into her power, by treaty, the fortress at Leicester, and the -greater part of the army which owed obedience thereto became subject to -her; and the people of York had also covenanted with her, some having -given a pledge, and some having bound themselves by an oath, that they -would be at her command. But very shortly after they had become so -(twelve nights before midsummer), she died at Tamworth, in the eighth -year of her having rule and right lordship over the Mercians.... And -then after that, in the same year, before Martinmas, King Edward went -with his forces to Buckingham, and there sat down four weeks; and, ere -he went thence, he erected both the forts on either side of the river. -And Thurkytel the earl sought to him to be his lord, and all the -captains, and almost all the chief men who owed obedience to Bedford, -and also many of those who owed obedience to Northampton. - -ANNO 919.—This year, before Martinmas, King Edward went with his forces -to Bedford, and gained the town; and almost all the townsmen who -formerly dwelt there submitted to him; and he sat down there four weeks, -and commanded the town to be built on the south side of the river. - -ANNO 920.—This year, before Midsummer, King Edward went to Maldon, and -built the town, and fortified it. - -ANNO 921.—This year, before Easter, King Edward gave orders to take -possession of the town at Towcester, and to fortify it. And again, after -that, in the same year, during Rogation days, he commanded the town at -Wigmore to be built.... Then, shortly after, during the harvest, King -Edward went with the forces of the West Saxons to Passoham, and sat down -there while they encompassed the town at Towcester with a stone wall. -And Thurferth the earl, and the captains, and all the army which owed -obedience to Northampton, as far north as the Welland, submitted to him, -and sought to him to be their lord and protector. And when one division -of the forces went home, then another went out, and took possession of -the town of Huntingdon, and repaired and rebuilt it, where it had been -before demolished; and all who were left of the inhabitants of that -country submitted to King Edward, and sought his peace and protection. -And after this, still in the same year, before Martinmas, King Edward -went with the forces of the West Saxons to Colchester, and repaired the -town, and rebuilt it where it had been before broken down; and much -people submitted to him, as well among the East Angles as among the East -Saxons, who before were under the dominion of the Danes. And all the -army among the East Angles swore union with him, that they would all -that he would, and would observe peace towards all to whom the king -should grant his peace, both by sea and by land. And the army which owed -obedience to Cambridge chose him specially to be their lord and -protector; and confirmed it with oaths, even as he then decreed it. This -year King Edward built the town at the mouth of the Cleddau [in -Pembrokeshire]. - -ANNO 922.—In this year, between Rogation days and Midsummer, King Edward -went with his forces to Stamford, and commanded the town to be built -upon the south side of the river: and all the people who owed obedience -to the northern town submitted to him, and sought to him to be their -lord.... And all the people of the land of Mercia, who before were -subject to Ethelfled, submitted to him; and the kings of the North -Welsh, Howel, and Cledauc, and Jothwel, and all the North Welsh race, -sought to him to be their lord. Then went he thence [_i.e._, from -Tamworth] to Nottingham, and took possession of the town, and commanded -it to be repaired and occupied as well by English as by Danes. And all -the people who were settled in Mercia, as well Danish as English, -submitted to him. - -ANNO 923.—In this year, after harvest, King Edward went with his forces -to Thelwall, and commanded the town to be built, and occupied, and -manned; and commanded another force also of Mercians, the while that he -sat there, to take possession of Manchester in Northumbria, and repair -and man it. This year King Raegnald won York. - -ANNO 924.—In this year before Midsummer, King Edward went with his -forces to Nottingham, and commanded the town to be built on the south -side of the river, over against the other, and the bridge over the -Trent, between the two towns: and then he went thence into Peakland, to -Bakewell, and commanded a town to be built nigh thereunto, and manned. -And then chose him for father and for lord, the King of the Scots -[Constantine II.] and the whole nation of the Scots, and Raegnald and -the son of Eadulf and all those who dwell in Northumbria, as well -English as Danes, and Northmen and others, and also the king of the -Strathclyde Britons and all the Strathclyde Britons. - -ANNO 925.—This year King Edward died, and Athelstan his son succeeded to -the kingdom. - -[NOTE.—The events of 921, 922, 923, 924 probably occurred three years -earlier—_i.e._, in 918, 919, 920, 921.] - - - - - ATHELSTAN’S DOOM CONCERNING HOT IRON AND WATER (925-940). - - -=Source.=—Thorpe, _Ancient Laws and Institutes of England_. - -And concerning the ordeal we enjoin by command of God, and of the -archbishop, and of all the bishops, that no man come within the church -after the fire is borne in with which the ordeal shall be heated, except -the mass-priest, and him who shall go thereto: and let there be measured -nine feet from the stake to the mark, by the man’s feet who goes -thereto. And if it be water, let it be heated till it sings towards -boiling. And let the vessel be iron or brass or lead or earthen. And if -it be a single accusation, let the hand dive after the stone up to the -wrist; and if it be threefold, up to the elbow. And when the ordeal is -ready, then let two men of either side go in, and let them be agreed -that it is as hot as we have said before. And let an equal number of men -of either side go in, and let them stand on both sides of the ordeal, -along the church; and let them all be fasting; ... and let the -mass-priest sprinkle holy water over them all, and let them each taste -of the holy water, and give them all the kiss-book [the Gospels or Pax] -and the sign of the cross: and let no man mend the fire any longer when -the consecration is begun, but let the iron lie upon the embers until -the last collect: after that, let it be laid upon the stake, and let -there be no other speaking within, except that they pray earnestly to -God Almighty that he make manifest what is most true. And let him go -thereto; and let his hand be sealed up: and let it be postponed till -after the third day, whether it be foul or clean within the seal. And he -who breaks this law, let the ordeal be void for him, and let him pay to -the king 120 shillings as a fine. - - - - - THE BATTLE OF BRUNANBURH (937). - - -=Source.=—_Anglo-Saxon Chronicle._ Translated by W. - - [Note that the lines are to be read across the page.] - - Here the King Athelstan, of earls the ruler, - of heroes the ring-giver, and eke his brother, - Edmund the Atheling, long-lasting glory - won in the battle with edges of swords - near to Brunanburh: the shield-wall they clove, - they hewed the war-lindens with leavings of hammers, - the heirs of Eadweard; as was befitting them - from their forebears, that they in battle oft - against every foeman the land defended, - hoard and homesteads. The foeman cringed, - the Scottish people and the seamen, - fated to death, fell: the field grew wet - with blood of fighters, since the sun up - at morning tide, glorious star, - over lands glided, God’s shining candle, - the eternal Lord’s, till the excellent creature - sank to her seat. There lay many men - with spears done to death, heroes of Northmen - over their shield shot, as eke the Scottish, - weary, of war sad. Wessex men onwards - the live-long day in their companies - footprints followed of loathed peoples; - hewed they the runaways behind terribly - with swords milled to sharpness. Mercians refused not - the hardest of handplay to one of the heroes - of those who with Anlaf over the wave-mingler - in the ship’s bosom sought for the land - fated to fighting. Five there lay - on the battle-field kings all-youthful - by swords laid to sleep, as also seven - of the earls of Anlaf, countless of the army - seamen and Scottish. There was put to flight - of Northmen the chief, by need compelled - to his ship’s stem-piece with small company: - the ship pressed afloat; the king away went - on the yellow flood, his life he rescued. - So there eke the sage one came by fleeing - north to his kindred, Constantinus, - hoary fighter; he could not exult - in mingling of swords: he was reft of his kinsmen, - deprived of his friends on battle-field, - cut off in the contest, and he his son forsook - on place of fighting foredone with wounds, - young in the warfare. He could not boast him, - grizzly-haired hero, of clash of swords, - old wrong-doer, nor Anlaf the more, - with their leavings of armies; they could not laugh - that they in battle-work better men were - on the battle-field, in banner’s conflict, - in meeting of spears, in moot of heroes, - in weapon’s contest, that they on the death-place - with Eadweard’s children contended. - Failed him the Northmen with their nailed ships; - dreary those left by spears, on dashing ocean, - over deep water, Dublin they seek - and again Ireland in shameful wise. - Likewise the brethren the two together, - the king and Atheling, sought their kindred, - West Saxons’ land, in war exulting. - Left they behind them corpses to share - to old dusky-coat, to the swart raven, - with horny nib, and to the grey-coat, - the eagle white-tailed, the prey to enjoy, - to the greedy war-hawk, and the grey beast, - the wolf in the weald. Was not more slaughter - in this island ever till now - of folk cut down before this time - by swords’ edges as the books tell us, - and ancient wise men, since from east hitherwards - Angles and Saxons up to land came, - over broad oceans, Britain they sought, - proud smiths of war the Welsh overcame, - earls eager for fame they won this country. - - - - - A LAND BOC (940). - - -=Source.=—_Cott. Aug._, ii. 62. Earle, _Land-Charters, and other Saxonic - Documents_, Oxford, 1888, p. 175. Translated by W. - -✠ Our Lord Jesus Christ reigning for ever! Since by the providence of -our Creator every creature was made altogether good in the beginning and -was beautifully created and splendidly fashioned, above the heavens and -below, as well in the case of angels as men and the manifold and diverse -kinds of beasts of burden and fishes and birds: And since from the -beginning of the world until the end they rightly keep the laws ordained -by their Creator except man alone, who was formed in his image and set -above every creature, who for his transgression is rushing headlong to -death: Therefore I EADMUND, king of the Angles, burning for the heavenly -country, have granted and given to a certain lady of a religious order, -named Æthelswith, x hides in the place commonly known in the ancient -tongue as AT OSWALDING TOWN: That she may enjoy it well and ever possess -it so long as the spirit of life unharmed pursue the course of this -declining age and dwell in flesh corruptible: and that she may leave it -to whatever heir she will for ever after herself, as we said above, as -an everlasting inheritance. - -And let the aforesaid land with all things thereto rightly pertaining, -fields, pastures, meadows, woods, and woodland groves be free from every -worldly hindrance except these three, the fyrd, and bridge-work, and -fortress-work. But if anyone shall try (what we do not desire) to -infringe this our grant, entering thereupon through self-exaltation, may -he endure the cold blasts of ice and the Pennine[2] troop of evil -spirits unless he first make amends with the tearful sighs of repentance -and by pure reform. These are the boundaries by which the aforesaid land -is surrounded. These are the land boundaries at oswalding tun: first -ælfgyth’s boundary on the east up to teting ford; then from there west -up to done; then from there up to eadgifu’s boundary; then from there to -the bishop’s boundary at cirring; from cirring north thence to emecing -mere; to oswalding tun pertain holly hurst, and byrhttring den, and -eoreding den, and liccing den, and hereferth’s lea, and dynning den, and -cyrthring hurst, and trip hurst and insnadis into oswalding tun; and the -meadow at brunes ford and the meadow at bee brook pertain to oswalding -tun. - -Footnote 2: - - Meaning either feathered, or, belonging to the Great St. Bernard Pass - in the Pennine Alps, over which the writer had probably passed on a - journey to Rome. - -This aforesaid donation was completed in the year from the Incarnation -of our Lord Jesus Christ DCCCCXL, Indiction XIII. - - ✠ I Eadmund king of the Angles have confirmed the aforesaid donation - + - with the sign of the holy cross. - - ✠ I Wulfhelm archbishop of the church of Canterbury have signed the - + - donation of the king with the mark of the holy cross. - - ✠ I Eadred the king’s brother have signed. - - ✠ I Theodred bishop of the church of London have signed. - - ✠ I Ælfheah bishop of the church of Winchester have made the triumphant - + - mark of the holy cross. - - ✠ I Cenwald bishop have assented to the aforesaid gift. - - ✠ I Oda bishop have confirmed. - - ✠ I Ælfric bishop have signed. - - ✠ I Wulfhun bishop have assented. - - ✠ I Wulfhelm bishop have signed. - - ✠ I Burgric bishop have assented. - - ✠ I Æthelgar bishop have corroborated. - - ✠ Ælfhere earl. - - ✠ Wulfgar earl. - - ✠ Æthelstan earl. - - ✠ Uhtred earl. - - ✠ Orda thegn. - - ✠ Ælfric thegn. - - ✠ Eadmund thegn. - - ✠ Wulfsige thegn. - - ✠ Wullaf thegn. - - ✠ Ordeah thegn. - - ✠ Eadric thegn. - - ✠ Ealhelm thegn. - - ✠ Ælfsige thegn. - - ✠ Æthered thegn. - - ✠ Athelmund thegn. - - ✠ Wulfhelm thegn. - - ✠ Wulfheah thegn. - - ✠ Wulfsige thegn. - - ✠ Wihtgar thegn. - - ✠ Æthelwold thegn. - - ✠ Ælfred thegn. - - ✠ Wulfgar thegn. - - ✠ Ælfsige thegn. - - ✠ Wulfnoth thegn. - - ✠ Æthelstan thegn. - - ✠ Æthelsige thegn. - - ✠ Eanulf thegn. - -_On the back_: ✠ This is Oswalding tun’s boc which Eadmund the king -booked to Æthelswith as a perpetual heritage. - - - - - DUNSTAN IS MADE ABBOT OF GLASTONBURY BY KING EDMUND (946). - - -=Source.=—_Life of St. Dunstan_, by B., a Saxon priest, written between - 995 and 1006, §§ 13, 14. Stubbs’ _Memorials of St. Dunstan_ (Rolls - Series). Translated by W. - -At length they [Dunstan’s opponents] bound around him the rope of their -iniquity, destined therein to entangle themselves rather than him, that -they might poison the heart of the king, infected by their wickedness, -and make him credulous by their lies. The latter, as he had before been -led on by evil men, moved with great anger, immediately ordered him to -be deprived of every dignity and office, and to seek his sureties where -he willed, without him or his. There were then dwelling with the king at -Cheddar, where these events occurred, venerable ambassadors of the -eastern kingdom, whom Dunstan, as if already condemned to exile, and -unwitting of any other plan for himself, approached, begging that they -would not desert one abandoned by the king, but would conduct him home -with themselves although but for a sojourn. Taking compassion on his -sorrow they promised him whatever advantages their kingdom afforded if -he would accompany them. - -So the next day the king went where he might enjoy himself in hunting -with his followers according to his custom. And as they go to the wood -a-hunting, they take in rivalry diverse tracks of the shady paths. And -lo! with the uproar of the horns and the barking of the hounds many -stags took to flight. The king by himself with his pack of hounds chose -one to hunt, and wearied it for a long while through various by-paths by -the swiftness of his horse and the eagerness of his hounds. Now there is -close to Cheddar, among many other features of the steep mountain, a -certain precipice which reaches down to a marvellous and unfathomable -depth. At this the stag arrived in its flight, I know not how, unless by -the hidden will of God, and threw itself headlong down to the depths of -that precipice, together with the hounds that followed, and, dashed in -pieces, they rushed upon death together. So too the king, following stag -and hounds, came up with his horse at the gallop, and the moment he saw -the precipice attempted with all his might to stay the course of his -hurrying steed. But such was the strength and stiffness of its mouth and -neck that he could not. What then? He gave up all hope of life and -commended his soul into the hands of God, saying in his heart, “I thank -thee, O most High, that I do not remember ever, to have injured anyone, -save Dunstan alone, and this I will amend, reconciling myself to him -with ready willingness if my life is spared.” As he spoke, by the merits -of the saint, his horse stopped on the turf at the very edge of the -cliff (I shudder to tell it), when its forefeet were almost about to -dash into the depths of the abyss. Then the king with heart and voice -alike gave thanks and praises to God for that his life was saved, -plainly perceiving, and very often considering in the secrecy of his -heart, that he had been almost doomed to a near death for his attack on -such a man. - -When he arrived home, without delay he ordered the blessed Dunstan to be -called to him in great haste. And when he was come the king said to him, -“Get thee a horse ready as swiftly as may be, that thou mayest be able -to go with me whither I am about to go with but small retinue.” And -immediately they mounted and went straight along the road to -Glastonbury. Arrived there, they entered the church of God, as was meet, -to pray. And as soon as their prayers were ended, and the streaming -tears wiped from their eyes, the king again called to him Dunstan the -servant of God, and taking his right hand, for forgiveness, or perhaps -to honour him, kissed it, and leading him to the abbot’s seat, and -placing him therein, said: “Be thou ruler of this seat, and a mighty -occupant, and most faithful abbot of this church; and whatsoever thou -lackest of thine own substance for the increase of Divine worship or to -supplement the sacred rule, that will I gladly supply of the royal -munificence.” And so thereafter Dunstan the servant of God undertook the -above-mentioned office at the king’s command, to rule it, and in the -aforesaid manner, following the healthful rule of St. Benedict, shone -forth as the foremost abbot of the English nation. - - - - - EDGAR’S CORONATION (WHITSUN DAY, 973). - - -=Source.=—_Anonymous Life of St. Oswald_, written between 995 and 1005. - Raine, _Historians of the Church of York_ (Rolls Series), p. 436. - Translated by W. - -Then began the holy season in which according to custom there came the -archbishops and all other pre-eminent ecclesiastics and famous abbots -and religious abbesses and all dukes, rulers and judges.... They came -... that the most reverend bishops might bless, anoint, and hallow him, -with Christ’s blessing.... Then commenced the splendour of great -festivity, and the feast of the Holy Ghost. While this was being -solemnised all came to hallow the glorious king whose sceptre-bearing -glory then more brightly shone, whose golden diadem glittered so that -its beauty could not be compared to gold. They led the king, crowned and -elected, with glory and honour to the church, where all his counsellors -were assembled, and where all the people awaited him. With him went and -returned good men and noble abbots, clothed in snowy vestments and in -purple. This noble company was followed by the abbesses, matrons of -exalted virtue with glorious daughters. These were followed by a -multitude of priests, whom our ancestors called elders, with ranks of -clerks. Then two bishops took the king’s hands and led him into the -church, all singing in a deep and modulated tone this antiphon; “Thou -hast a mighty arm: strong is thy hand, and high is thy right hand. -Righteousness and equity are the habitation of thy seat: mercy and truth -shall go before thy face.” This antiphon finished, they added thereto, -“Glory be to the Father and to the Son and to the Holy Ghost.” And when -they had entered the church and the king had prostrated himself before -the altar, first putting off from his head his diadem, Dunstan, the -chief bishop, began with a loud voice the hymn of glory, “We praise thee -as God, we acknowledge thee to be the Lord.” But he could not refrain -himself from tears for joy and for the humility of the king, because he -knew that the nation had not deserved a king so humble and so wise. When -the hymn was concluded the bishops raised the king from the ground. -Three oaths, at the archbishop’s question, did he promise that he would -observe: “First I promise that the church of God and all the Christian -people shall always keep true peace in our dominion. Secondly I promise -that I will forbid outrage and all wickedness in all ranks. Thirdly that -I will command justice and mercy in all dooms, that the merciful and -pitiful God may dispense his mercy to me and to you.” The promises made, -the archbishop stood and prayed for him the prayers that were written in -their books. Then Oswald, the minister of Christ, said the second Mass -with great grace, as the Archbishop arranged, to whose commands all were -obedient. When the hallowing was completed, they anointed him and sang -nobly together the antiphon, “Sadoc the priest and Nathan the prophet -anointed Salomon king over Sion,” and added, “May the king live for -ever!” After anointing the king the bishop gave him the ring, then -girded him with the sword, and after this gave him the crown upon his -head and the blessing. He gave him the sceptre and the staff. The -aforesaid bishop completed all these things, and finished Mass, and they -declared a solemn feast-day. The sound of the trumpet was not heard -there, nor the horn of the jester, but all things, after the manner of -wisest Salomon were honourably accomplished, where each drank according -to his age and his ability. The most eminent bishops, the venerable -Dunstan and the reverend Oswald, were seated on a raised throne with the -king, who was so graceful and comely in word and deed that nothing could -be seen or heard except the honour and praise shown to him by pious -dukes, and famous soldiers and chief men. The king, as we have said, -crowned with laurel and adorned with roses, was with the bishops: with -him glittered in glorious wise dukes and all the dignitaries of the -English, rejoicing in the heavenly King, who had granted to them to have -such a king “in whose mind were mercy and truth.” The queen had a -banquet with the abbots and abbesses. She was clothed in a garment of -linen, girt about with variety of jewels and pearls, raised higher than -the other matrons as became her royal dignity, since after the death of -the honoured duke, she had been honoured by marriage with the king. When -the royal nuptials were completed, all returned to their own homes, -blessing the king and queen, and wishing them the tranquillity of peace -which ancient kings obtained. - - - - - THE MURDER OF KING EDWARD AT CORFE (MARCH 18, 978). - - -=Source.=—_Anonymous Life of St. Oswald_, written between 995 and 1005. - Raine, _Historians of the Church of York_ (Rolls Series), p. 448. - Translated by W. - -When the glory of leaders and emperor of all Albion [Edgar] was snatched -away from the storm of this changing world and rescued from the salt -shipwreck of the fluctuating sea, there arose everywhere, after the -times of gladness which peacefully endured in his reign, dissension and -tribulation which neither the bishops nor leaders of church and state -could pacify.... For some of the leaders of this country wished to elect -Edward, the elder son, as king, others of the chief men desired the -younger, Ethelred, since he seemed to all in word and deed more gentle. -For the elder filled all with fear and terror, for he scourged them with -words, nay, more, with terrible stripes, especially those about his -person. Meanwhile the ninth ... month had passed, and the tenth light -was shining upon mortals after the election of Edward, against whom some -thegns, zealous in his brother’s cause, formed a conspiracy, when he -should come to talk with his beloved brother.... One day at evening, as -we have said, the noble and elected king came to the house where dwelt -his dearly-loved brother with the queen, desiring the consolation of a -brother’s love. There came out to meet him, as was fitting, the chiefs -and leaders who were staying with the queen his mother. They formed a -wicked plot among themselves, who had such evil minds and so dark and -devilish a gloom that they did not fear to lay hands on the Lord’s -Anointed. He was surrounded on all sides by armed men, amongst them the -butler ready to serve in his lowly office. Now the revered king had with -him very few thegns, because he feared no man, trusting in the Lord and -in the might of His goodness. He had been instructed in the divine law -by bishop Sideman, and was strong and hardy in body. So when the -conspirators surrounded him ... he remained fearlessly sitting on his -horse. Madness was in them, and with it insanity. Then the worst -wickedness and the bold madness of Beelzebub the enemy burst out in the -minds of the treacherous thegns.... The thegns therefore held him, and -one drew him to the right to himself, as though he wished to kiss him, -while another roughly seized his left hand and wounded him. The king -called out as loudly as he could, “What are you doing, breaking my right -hand?” and suddenly fell from his horse, which also died. God’s martyr -was taken away by the thegns to the house of a poor man. No Gregorian -chant was heard, no dirge: but the famous king of all the land lay -covered with a common garment, awaiting the light of day.... When twice -six months of days of the solar and the lunar year were past, there came -the glorious Duke Ælfhere with a multitude of people, who ordered his -body to be raised from the ground. When this had been done, and the body -exposed, they found and saw it free from all spot and decay, as it had -been in life. When they saw this, all were astonished, with dances -rejoicing in the Lord, who alone worketh marvels. Then the thegns washed -the body of the revered king, and when they had clothed it with new -garments they placed it in a coffin or tomb, put it on their shoulders, -and conveyed it on a bier to the place where they buried him with -honour, where Masses and holy oblations were celebrated for the -redemption of his soul, at the command of the duke. - - - - - THE REDELESS KING AND THE DANES (980-1002). - - -=Source.=—_Anglo-Saxon Chronicle._ Translated by J. A. Giles. Bohn’s - Library. - -ANNO 980.—In this year ... was Southampton ravaged by a ship-force, and -the most part of the townsmen slain and led captive. And that same year -was Thanet-land ravaged by a ship-force, and most part of the townsmen -slain and led captive. And that same year was Legecester-shire -[Cheshire] ravaged by a northern ship-force. - -ANNO 981.—In this year St. Petroc’s-stowe [Padstow] was ravaged; and -that same year was much harm done everywhere by the sea-coast, as well -among the men of Devon as among the Welsh. - -ANNO 982.—In this year landed among the men of Dorset three ships of -pirates; and they ravaged in Portland. - -ANNO 988.—This year was Watchet ravaged, and Goda, the Devonshire thegn, -slain, and with him much slaughter made. - -ANNO 991.—This year was Ipswich ravaged; and after that, very shortly, -was Brihtnoth the ealdorman slain at Maldon. And in that year it was -decreed that tribute, for the first time, should be given to the Danish -men, on account of the great terror which they caused by the sea-coast. -That was at first ten thousand pounds. This counsel was first given by -Archbishop Siric. - -ANNO 992.—Then decreed the king and all his witan that all the ships -which were worth anything should be gathered together at London. And the -king then committed the forces to the leading of Ælfric the ealdorman, -and of Thorod the earl, and of Bishop Ælfstan [of London], and of Bishop -Æscwy [of Dorchester]; and they were to try if they could anywhere -betrap the army about. Then sent the ealdorman and directed the army to -be warned; and then during the night of which they should have joined -battle by day, then fled he by night from the forces, to his great -disgrace: and the army then escaped, except one ship, whose crew was -there slain. And then the ships from East Anglia and from London met the -army, and there they made great slaughter of them; and took the ship, -all armed and equipped, in which the ealdorman was. - -ANNO 993.—In this year was Bamburgh entered by storm, and much booty -there taken. And after that the army came to the mouth of the Humber, -and there wrought much evil, as well in Lindsey as in Northumbria. Then -a very large force was gathered together; and as they should have joined -battle, then the leaders, first of all, began the flight; that was -Frene, and Godwin, and Frithgist. - -ANNO 994.—In this year came Olave and Sweyn to London, on the nativity -of S. Mary, with ninety-four ships; and they then continued fighting -stoutly against the city, and would also have set fire to it. But they -there sustained more harm and evil than they ever supposed that any -citizens would be able to do unto them. But the holy mother of God, on -that day, showed her mercy to the citizens and delivered them from their -foes. And they then went thence, and wrought the utmost evil that ever -any army could do, by burning, and plundering, and man-slaying, both by -the sea-coast, and among the East Saxons, and in the land of Kent, and -in Sussex, and in Hampshire. And at last they took to themselves horses, -and rode as far as they would, and continued doing unspeakable evil. -Then the king and his witan decreed that they should be sent to, and -promised tribute and food, on condition that they should cease from -their plundering: which terms they accepted. And then all the army came -to Southampton, and there took up their winter quarters: and there they -were victualled from all the realm of the West Saxons, and they were -paid sixteen thousand pounds of money. Then the king sent Bishop Ælphege -[of Winchester] and Æthelweard the ealdorman after King Olave, and, the -while, hostages were delivered to the ships; and they then led Olave -with much worship to the king at Andover. And King Ethelred received him -at the bishop’s hands, and royally gifted him. And then Olave made a -covenant with him, even as he also fulfilled, that he never again would -come in hostile wise to the English nation. - -ANNO 997.—In this year the army went about Devonshire in Severn-mouth, -and there ravaged, as well among the Cornishmen as among the North -Welsh, and among the men of Devon; and then landed at Watchet, and there -wrought much evil by burning and man-slaying. And after that they went -again about Penwithstert, on the south side, and went then into the -mouth of the Tamar, and then went up until they came to Liddyford, and -burned and destroyed everything which they met with; and they burned -Ordulf’s minster at Tavistock, and brought unspeakable booty with them -to their ships. - -ANNO 998.—This year the army went again eastward into Frome-mouth, and -everywhere there they went up as far as they would into Dorset. And -forces were often gathered against them; but, as soon as they should -have joined battle, then was there ever, through some cause, flight -begun; and in the end they ever had the victory. And then at another -time they sat down in the Isle of Wight, and got their food the while -from Hampshire and from Sussex. - -ANNO 999.—This year the army again came about into the Thames, and went -then up along the Medway, and to Rochester. And then the Kentish forces -came there to meet them, and they there stoutly joined battle: but alas! -that they too quickly yielded and fled; for they had not the support -which they should have had. And the Danish men had possession of the -place of carnage. And then they took horse and rode wheresoever they -themselves would, and full nigh all the West Kentish men they ruined and -plundered. Then the king, with his witan, decreed that with a ship force -and also with a land force they should be attacked. But when the ships -were ready, then the miserable crew delayed from day to day, and -distressed the poor people who lay in the ships: and ever as it should -have been forwarder, so was it later, from one time to another; and ever -they let their enemies’ forces increase, and ever the people retired -from the sea, and they ever went forth after them. And then in the end, -these expeditions both by sea and land effected nothing, except the -people’s distress and waste of money, and the emboldening of their foes. - -ANNO 1000.—In this year the king went into Cumberland, and ravaged it -well nigh all. And his ships went out about Chester, and should have -come to meet him, but they were not able: then ravaged they Anglesey. -And the hostile fleet went this summer to Richard’s dominions -[Normandy]. - -ANNO 1001.—In this year was much hostility in the land of the English -through the ship force, and well nigh everywhere they ravaged and -burned, so that they advanced in one course until they came to the town -of Alton; and then there came against them the men of Hampshire, and -fought against them.... And they went thence west until they came to -Devon; and there Paley came to meet them, with the ships which he could -gather, because he had fled from King Ethelred, contrary to all the -plighted troth that he had given him; and the king had also well gifted -him with houses, and with gold and with silver. And they burned -Teignton, and also many other good towns which we are unable to name; -and there, afterwards, peace was made with them. And they then went -thence to Exmouth, so that they proceeded upwards in one course until -they came to Pen: and there Cole, the king’s high reeve, and Edsy, the -king’s reeve, went against them with the forces which they were able to -gather together; and they there were put to flight, and there were many -slain: and the Danish men had possession of the place of carnage. And -the morning after, they burned the village of Pen and at Clifton, and -also many goodly towns which we are unable to name, and then went again -east until they came to the Isle of Wight; and on the morning after, -they burned the town at Waltham, and many other small towns, and soon -after a treaty was entered into with them, and they made peace. - -ANNO 1002.—In this year the king decreed, and his witan, that tribute -should be paid to the fleet, and peace made with them, on condition that -they should cease from their evil-doings. Then sent the king to the -fleet Leofsy the ealdorman; and he then settled a truce with them by the -king’s word, and his witan’s, and that they should receive food and -tribute. And that they then accepted: and then were they paid -twenty-four thousand pounds. Then during this, Leofsy the ealdorman slew -Eafy the king’s high steward; and the king then banished him the -land.... And in that year the king ordered all the Danish men who were -in England to be slain. This was done on St. Brice’s mass day; because -it was made known to the king that they would treacherously bereave him -of his life, and afterwards all his witan; and after that have his -kingdom without any gainsaying. - - - - - THE BATTLE OF MALDON (991). - - -=Source.=—_Anglo-Saxon Poem_, lines 481-637. Translated by E. A. - Freeman. - - [Note that the lines are to be read across the page.] - - Leofsuna spake out, and his linden heaved, - his board to guard him; he to the warrior quoth, - “I this promise thence that I nill - flee a footstep, but will further go, - to wreak in the fight my lord and comrade. - Nor by Stourmere any steadfast hero - with words need twit me that I lordless - homeward should go, and wend from the fight; - but me shall weapons meet point and iron.” - Full of ire he waded, fought he steadfastly, - on flight he thought not. Dunnere then quoth, - his dart he made quake, the valiant churl, - over all he cleped; he bade that warriors each - Brihtnoth should wreak; “Nought may he fear - who to wreak thinketh his lord among the folk, - nor for his life mourn.” Then they forth went, - for life they recked not. Began then the house-men - hardly to fight, fiercely spears bearing, - and to God they prayed that they might wreak - their lord and comrade, and on their foes - a fall might work. Then there a hostage gan - gladly to help; he was in Northumberland - of a hard kin, Ecglaf’s bairn, - Æscferth was his name. Nought then feared he - in the war-play, and he poured forth - arrows enough; one while he on board shot, - one while a warrior teased, ever and anon he sold - some wounds, the while he weapons - still might wield. Then yet in rank stood - Eadward the Long, ready and yearnful; - bold words spake he that he would not flee - a footstep of land, overback to bow, - while his better lay. He broke the board-wall - and with the warriors fought, till he his gift-giver - on the seamen worthily wreaked, - ere he in slaughter lay. So did Ætheric, - noble comrade, eager forth to go, - fought he earnestly, Sibriht’s brother, - and so many other clave the keeled board, - keen they were, burst they the boards, - and the hauberk sang a grisly lay. - There in the fight slew Offa the seamen, - till he on earth fell, and Gadda’s kinsman - the ground sought; rath was in battle - Offa down hewn, yet had he furthered - that he his lord had pledged, as he ere agreed - with his ring-giver that they should both - to the borough ride hale to home, - or in the host cringe on the slaughter-place, - of their wounds die. He lay thegnlike - his lord hard by. Then were boards broken, - seamen waded on, in the fight wrathful. - The spear oft waded through the fey man’s life-house. - Forth then went Wistan Thurstan’s son, - with the warmen fought he, he was in the throng, - banesman of three of them, ere him Wigeline’s bairn - in slaughter low laid. There was stern meeting; - stood they fast fighters in battle; - fighting they cringed, with their wounds weary; - slaughter fell on earth. Oswold and Ealdwold - all the while, both brethren, - the warriors trimmed; their fellow-kinsmen - with words they bade, that they there at need - them should bear up, and unweakly - their weapons use. Brihtwold then spake, - his board heaving; he was an old comrade; - his ash he made quake; he full boldly - the warriors learned; “Mind shall the harder be, - heart shall the keener be, mood shall the more be, - as our main lessens. Here lies our Elder, - all down hewn, a good man in the dust; - ever may he groan who now from this war-play - of wending thinketh. I am old of life; - hence stir will I not, and I by the half - of my lord, by such a loved man - to lie am thinking.” So Æthelgar’s bairn - then all cheered on, Godric to battle: - Oft he the dart let go, the death spear wound he - on the wikings. - - - - - COUNTRY LIFE AT THE END OF THE TENTH CENTURY. - - A MASTER IN A MONASTERY SCHOOL QUESTIONS HIS PUPIL’S COMPANIONS AND HIS - PUPIL. - - -=Source.=—_Ælfric’s Colloquy._ Thorpe’s _Analecta Anglo-Saxonica_. - Translated by W. - - THE PLOUGHMAN. - -_Master._—Well, ploughman, how do you do your work? - -_Ploughman._—O sir, I work very hard. I go out in the dawning, driving -the oxen to the field, and I yoke them to the plough. Be the winter -never so stark, I dare not stay at home, for fear of my lord; but, every -day I must plough a full acre or more, after having yoked the oxen, and -fastened the share and the coulter to the plough. - -_Master._—Have you any mate? - -_Ploughman._—I have a boy, who drives the oxen with a goad, who is now -however hoarse from cold and shouting. - -_Master._—What more do you do in the day? - -_Ploughman._—Truly I do more. I must fill the mangers of the oxen with -hay, and water them, and carry out the dung. - -_Master._—Well, well, it is very hard work! - -_Ploughman._—Yes, indeed, it is very hard work, because I am not free. - - THE SHEPHERD. - -_Master._—How say you, shepherd? Have you any work to do? - -_Shepherd._—Yes, indeed I have. Very early in the morning I drive my -sheep to the lea, and stand over them in heat and in cold with my dogs, -lest the wolves eat them up. And I drive them back to their folds, and -milk them twice a day. And besides this, I move their folds, and I make -cheese and butter, and I am true to my lord. - - THE OXHERD. - -_Master._—And what is your work, oxherd? - -_Oxherd._—O, my lord, I work hard. When the ploughman unyokes the oxen, -I lead them to the lea, and all the night I stand over them watching for -thieves, and again, very early in the morning, I hand them over to the -ploughman, well fed and watered. - - THE HUNTSMAN. - -_Master._—How do you set about your craft? - -_Huntsman._—I make me nets, and set them in a likely place, and drive on -my hounds to chase the wild beasts until they come to the nets unawares, -and so they are ensnared and I slay them in the nets.... Yes, I can hunt -without nets. I follow the wild beasts with swift hounds.... I take -hart, and boars, and does, and roes, and sometimes hares.... - -_Master._—What do you do with the spoils of your hunting? - -_Huntsman._—What I take I give to the king, because I am his huntsman. - -_Master._—What does he give you? - -_Huntsman._—He clothes me well and feeds me, and sometimes gives me a -horse or a bracelet, that I may the more joyfully set about my craft. - - THE FISHERMAN. - -_Master._—What do you get by your craft? - -_Fisherman._—Food, and clothing, and money. - -_Master._—How do you catch fish? - -_Fisherman._—I get into my boat, and place my nets in the river, and I -cast a hook and baskets, and I take whatever they hold. - -_Master._—What if they are unclean fishes? - -_Fisherman._—The unclean I cast out, and take the clean for food. - -_Master._—Where do you sell your fish? - -_Fisherman._—In the town.... The townsmen buy them. I cannot catch as -many as I can sell. - -_Master._—What sorts of fish do you catch? - -_Fisherman._—Eels, and pike, minnows, eelpout, trout, and lamprey, and -such sprats as swim in a river. - -_Master._—Why don’t you fish in the sea? - -_Fisherman._—Sometimes I do, but seldom, for it is a long row for me to -the sea. - -_Master._—What do you catch in the sea? - -_Fisherman._—Herrings, and salmon, porpoises, and sturgeon, oysters and -crabs, mussels, periwinkles, cockles, plaice, and soles, and lobsters, -and many such things. - -_Master._—Do you wish to catch a whale? - -_Fisherman._—No. - -_Master._—Why? - -_Fisherman._—Because it is a dangerous thing to catch a whale. It is -safer for me to go to the river with my boat than to go with many boats -on a whale-hunt. - -_Master._—Why so? - -_Fisherman._—Because I would sooner catch a fish that I can slay than -one who can sink or kill not me only but also my mates with one blow. - -_Master._—But, still, many catch whales, and escape the dangers, and -obtain a great price therefor. - -_Fisherman._—That’s true, but I dare not, on account of the cowardliness -of my mind. - - THE FOWLER. - -_Master._—What do you say, fowler? How do you snare birds? - -_Fowler._—I snare them in many ways: sometimes with nets, sometimes with -nooses, sometimes with lime, sometimes by whistling, sometimes with a -hawk, sometimes with traps.... - -_Master._—How do you feed your hawks? - -_Fowler._—In winter they feed themselves and me; in Lent I let them fly -away to the wood; and in autumn I catch young birds and tame them. - -_Master._—And why do you let those that you have tamed fly away from -you? - -_Fowler._—Because I do not wish to feed them in the summer, as they eat -too much. - -_Master._—But many men do feed tame hawks through the summer, so that -they may have them ready again. - -_Fowler._—Yes, so they do; but I do not wish to be so bothered with -them, because I know how to catch many more. - - THE TRADER. - -_Master._—What do you say, trader? - -_Trader._—I say that I am needful to the king, and ealdormen, and -wealthy men, and to all the folk. - -_Master._—How? - -_Trader._—I get into my boat with my load, and I row over the waters and -sell my things, and I buy things of great price which this land does not -bring forth, and I bring them hither to you, with great danger, over the -sea, and sometimes I suffer shipwreck, with the loss of all my things, -barely escaping with my life. - -_Master._—What sorts of things do you bring to us? - -_Trader._—Cloaks, and silk, stones of great price, and gold, wonderful -garments, and perfumes, wine and oil, ivory, and brass, copper and tin, -sulphur and glass, and many things like them. - -_Master._—Will you sell your things here, for as much as you bought them -there? - -_Trader._—I will not. For then what gain is there in my toil? But I will -sell them here dearer than I bought them there, that I may get me some -profit to feed me and my wife and my children. - - THE SHOEMAKER. - -_Master._—Shoemaker, what useful work do you do for us?... - -_Shoemaker._—I buy hides and fells, and by my craft I prepare them, and -from them I make shoes of several kinds, slippers, and shoes, leather -hose, and bottles, bridle-thongs, and trappings, and flasks, flagons, -and purses, spur-leathers, and halters, bags, and sacks; and not one of -you wishes to pass a winter without my craft. - - THE REST. - -_Master._—Whom have we here? - -_Pupil._—I have smiths, iron-smiths, a goldsmith, a silversmith, a -coppersmith, a carpenter, and many other craftsmen. - -_Master._—Have you a learned counsellor? - -_Pupil._—Truly I have. How can our fellowship be ruled without a man of -wisdom? - - THE PUPIL. - -_Master._—Well, boy, what have you done to-day? - -_Pupil._—I have done many things. Last night, when I heard the tolling, -I arose from my bed, and went to the church, and sang nocturns with the -brethren, and morning lauds ... after that prime, and the seven psalms, -with litanies, and chapter-mass, then terce and the mass of the day; -after this we sang sext, and ate, and drank, and slept, and again we -arose, and sang nones, and now here we are before you, ready to hear -what you say to us. - -_Master._—When will you sing vespers or compline? - -_Pupil._—When it is time. - -_Master._—Were you threshed to-day? - -_Pupil._—Not I, for I behaved myself warily. - -_Master._—And how about your school-fellows? - -_Pupil._—Why do you ask me about that? I daren’t tell you our secrets. -Each one knows whether he was threshed or not. - -_Master._—What do you eat every day? - -_Pupil._—I still eat flesh-meat, because I am a child living under the -rod. - -_Master._—What more do you eat? - -_Pupil._—Vegetables, and eggs, fish, and cheese, butter, and beans, and -all clean things I eat, with great thankfulness. - -_Master._—Surely you are gluttonous, since you eat everything that is -put before you. - -_Pupil._—I am not so greedy as to be able to eat all kinds of food at -one meal. - -_Master._—How then? - -_Pupil._—Sometimes I eat some kinds of food, sometimes others, in -moderation, as a monk should do, without greediness, because I am not a -glutton. - -_Master._—And what do you drink? - -_Pupil._—Ale, if I have it, or water, if I have no ale. - -_Master._—Don’t you drink wine? - -_Pupil._—I am not rich enough to be able to buy wine for myself: and -wine is no drink for children or the foolish, but for those who are -older and wiser. - -_Master._—Where do you sleep? - -_Pupil._—In the dormitory with the brethren. - -_Master._—Who wakes you for nocturns? - -_Pupil._—Sometimes I hear the tolling and arise, sometimes my master -awakes me sternly with the rod. - -_Master._—My good children and agreeable pupils, your master bids you -obey the divine teaching and that you behave yourselves well in every -place. Go obediently when you hear the church bells into the church, and -humbly bow before the holy altars, and stand reverently, and sing in -time and tune, and pray for your sins, and go out thoughtfully to the -cloister or the school. - - - - - EDMUND AND CANUTE (1016). - - -=Source.=—_Anglo-Saxon Chronicle._ Translated by J. A. Giles. Bohn’s - Library. - -ANNO 1016.—... Then befell it that King Ethelred died, before the ships -[of the Danes] arrived. He ended his days on St. George’s mass day, and -he held his kingdom with great toil and under great difficulties, the -while that his life lasted. And then, after his end, all the nobles who -were in London, and the citizens, chose Edmund to be king: and he -strenuously defended his kingdom the while that his time lasted. Then -came the ships to Greenwich at Rogation days. And within a little space -they went to London, and then dug a great ditch on the south side, and -dragged their ships to the west side of the bridge; and then afterwards -they ditched the city around, so that no one could go either in or out: -and they repeatedly fought against the city; but the citizens -strenuously withstood them. Then had the King Edmund, before that, gone -out; and then he overran Wessex, and all the people submitted to him. -And soon after that he fought against the army at Pen, near Gillingham. -And a second battle he fought, after midsummer, at Sherston; and there -much slaughter was made on either side, and the armies of themselves -separated. In that battle was Edric the ealdorman, and Ælmer Darling, -helping the army against King Edmund. And then gathered he his forces -for the third time, and went to London, all north of Thames, and so out -through Clayhanger; and relieved the citizens, and drove the army in -flight to their ships. And then, two days after, the king went over to -Brentford, and there fought against the army, and put them to flight: -and there were many of the English drowned, from their own carelessness; -they who went before the forces, and would take booty. And after that -the king went into Wessex, and collected his forces. Then went the army, -soon, to London, and beset the city around, and strongly fought against -it, as well by water as by land. But the Almighty God delivered it. - -The enemy went then, after that, from London, with their ships, into the -Orwell, and there went up, and proceeded into Mercia, and destroyed and -burnt whatsoever they overran, as is their wont, and provided themselves -with food; and they conducted as well their ships as their droves into -the Medway. Then King Edmund assembled, for the fourth time, all his -forces, and went over the Thames at Brentford, and went into Kent; and -the army fled before him, with their horses, into Sheppey: and the king -slew as many of them as he could overtake. And Edric the ealdorman went -then to meet the king at Aylesford: than which no measure could be more -ill-advised. - -The army then went again up into Essex, and passed into Mercia, and -destroyed whatever it overran. - -When the king learned that the army was upward, then assembled he, for -the fifth time, all the English nation, and followed after them, and -overtook them in Essex at the down which is called Assingdon; and there -they strenuously joined battle. Then did Edric the ealdorman, as he had -oft before, begin the flight first with the Maisevethians, and so -betrayed his royal lord and the whole people of the English race. There -Canute had the victory; and all the English nation fought against him. -There was slain Bishop Ednoth [of Dorchester], and Abbot Wulsy, and -Elfric the ealdorman, and Godwin the ealdorman of Lindsey, and Ulfkytel -of East Anglia, and Ethelward, son of Ethelwine the ealdorman; and all -the nobility of the English race was there destroyed. - -Then, after this battle, went King Canute up with his army into -Gloucestershire, where he learned that King Edmund was. - -Then advised Edric the ealdorman, and the counsellors who were there, -that the kings should be mutually reconciled. And they delivered -hostages mutually; and the kings came together at Olney near Deerhurst, -and then confirmed their friendship as well by pledge as by oath, and -settled the tribute for the army. And they then separated with this -reconcilement: and Edmund obtained Wessex, and Canute Mercia and the -northern district. The army then went to their ships with the things -they had taken. And the men of London made a truce with the army, and -bought themselves peace: and the army brought their ships to London, and -took up their winter quarters therein. Then, at St. Andrew’s mass, died -King Edmund; and his body lies at Glastonbury, with his grandfather -Edgar.... - -ANNO 1017.—In this year King Canute obtained the whole realm of the -English race, and divided it into four parts: Wessex to himself, and -East Anglia to Thurkill, and Mercia to Edric, and Northumbria to Eric. -And in this year was Edric the ealdorman slain in London, very justly, -and Norman, son of Leofwin the ealdorman, and Ethelward, son of Ethelmar -the Great, and Britric, son of Elphege, in Devonshire. And King Canute -banished Edwy the Etheling, and afterwards commanded him to be slain, -and Edwy, king of the Ceorls. And then, before the Kalends of August, -the king commanded the widow of King Ethelred, Richard’s daughter, to be -fetched for his wife; that was Elfgive in English, Emma in French. - - - - - PEOPLE’S DUTIES AND RIGHTS IN THE TIME OF CANUTE (c. 1025). - - -=Source.=—_Anglo-Saxon Rectitudines Singularum Personarum._ Thorpe, - _Ancient Laws and Institutes of England_. Translated by W. - -THEGN’S law is that he be worthy of his book-right: and that he do three -things for his estate, fyrd-expedition, repair of fortress walls, and -bridge-work. Also on many estates more land-duty arises at the king’s -behest; such is deer-hedge for royal demesne, and equipment for a -war-ship, and seaward, and head-ward, and fyrd-ward, alms fee, and -church-scot, and many other manifold things. - -GENEAT’S duty is manifold according to the custom of the estate. On some -he must furnish rent and a grass-swine every year, and must ride and -carry, and lead loads, labour, and entertain his lord, and reap and mow, -trim the deer-hedge, and keep it firm, build and hedge the burh, bring -strange comers to the tun, pay church-scot and alms fee, keep watch by -his lord, and horse-ward, go errands far or near, wherever he is -ordered. - -COTSETLA’S duty, according to the custom of the estate. On some he must -every Monday of the year work for his lord, and 3 days every week at -harvest, nor ought he to pay rent. It pertains to him to occupy 5 acres; -more, if it be the custom on the estate; and it is too little, if it -were any less in amount, since his work must be frequent. Let him pay -his hearth-penny on Holy Thursday, as pertains to every freeman. And let -him represent his lord’s demesne if he is ordered, in seaward, and at -the king’s deer-hedge, and at such things as his position requires. And -let him pay his church-scot at Martinmas. - -GEBUR’S duties are manifold, in some places they are heavy, and in some -places moderate. On some estates he must work at weekwork two days such -work as is ordered for him every week of the year, and at harvest three -days at week-work, and from Candlemas to Easter three. If he is -carrying, he need not work while his horse is abroad. He must pay on -Michaelmas day 10 rent-pennies, and on Martinmas day 24d., a sester of -barley, and 2 hen-fowls; at Easter a young sheep or two pennies. And he -must lie from Martinmas to Easter at the lord’s fold, as often as it -falls to his share. And from the time of the first ploughing until -Martinmas he must every week plough 1 acre, and himself get the seed -from the lord’s barn. In addition to them 3 acres as a boon and 2 acres -in return for hay; if he needs more hay, he must earn it by ploughing as -he is allowed. He ploughs 3 acres as his rent-ploughing, and sows of his -own barn, and pays his hearth-penny. Two and two feed one deerhound. And -every gebur pays 6 loaves to the swineherd of the demesne when he drives -his herd to mast-pasture. On the estate where this plan exists it -pertains to the gebur that he is given for the stocking of his land 2 -oxen and 1 cow and 6 sheep and 7 acres of sown land on his yard-land. -And so after that year let him do all the duties that pertain to him, -and let him be given tools for his work and utensils for his house. When -he dies what he leaves pertains to the care of his lord. - -This land-law exists on some estates. In some places it is, as I said -before, heavier, and in some places lighter, since all land-customs are -not alike. On some estates the gebur must pay honey-rent, on some -food-rent, on some ale-rent. Let him who holds the office of steward -take heed that he aye know what are the old land-customs and what the -custom of the people. - -To the BEE-KEEPER it pertains, if he hold a swarm by duty of rent, that -he pay therefor according to the custom of the estate. With us the -custom is that he pay 5 sesters of honey as rent; on some estates more -rent is due. Sometimes also he must be ready for many labours at the -lord’s will, besides boon-ploughing, and boon-harvesting, and -meadow-mowing, and if he be well landed he must be horsed, that he may -supply it for the lord’s horse-duty, or lead it himself, whichever he is -ordered. And many things a man in such condition must do, all of which I -cannot now enumerate. When he dies what he leaves pertains to his lord’s -care, except what may be free. - -To the SWINEHERD paying pig-rent it pertains that he furnish his -slaughter-beasts according to the custom of the estate. On many estates -the custom is that he furnish every year 15 swine for sticking, 10 old -and 5 young: let him have himself what more he rears. On many estates -the swineherd’s duty is heavier. And let the swineherd take care that -after sticking them he prepare and singe well his slaughter-swine: then -he is entitled to receive his due. And he must be, as I said above of -the bee-keeper, always available for work between-times, and horsed for -his lord’s need. The swineherd who is a slave, and the bee-keeper who is -a slave, after their death are worthy of the same law. - -To the SWINEHERD who is a chattel, who keeps the demesne herd, pertains -the sty-pig, and the pluck is his when he has prepared the fat bacon, -besides the rights which pertain to slaves. - -To a SLAVE-LABOURER pertain for food 12 pounds of good corn and 2 -sheep’s carcases and one good cow for killing: rights of wood according -to the custom of the estate. - -To a SLAVE-WOMAN 8 pounds of corn for food, 1 sheep or 3 pennies for -winter-food: 1 sester of beans for fast-food: in summer whey or 1 penny. - -To all SLAVES pertain a Midwinter’s feast, and an Easter feast, an acre -for ploughing, and daily in harvest a handful of corn, besides their -dues. - -To a FOLLOWER it pertains that in 12 months he have 2 acres, one sown, -the other unsown (let him sow it himself); and his food and shoes and -gloves pertain to him: if he may earn more it is to his advantage. - -To the SOWER pertains that he have of every kind of seed one basketful, -when he has first sown all the seed well for a year. - -The OXHERD may pasture 2 oxen or more with the lord’s herd in the common -leas, with the knowledge of his overseer. Let him have for his work -shoes and gloves for himself; and his cow for killing may go with the -lord’s oxen. - -To the COWHERD pertains that he have the milk of a grown cow for 7 -nights after her calving, and the beestings of a young cow 14 nights, -and let his cow for killing go with the lord’s cows. - -The SHEPHERD’S due is that he have 12 nights’ manure at Midwinter, and 1 -lamb of a year’s youth, and 1 bell-wether’s fleece, and the milk of his -herd for 7 nights after autumnal equinox, and a bowlful of whey or -buttermilk all the summer. - -To the GOATHERD pertains the milk of his herd after Martinmas Day, and -before then his share of whey and 1 kid of a year’s youth, if he care -for his herd well. - -To the CHEESEMAKER pertain a hundred cheeses and that she make butter -for the lord’s board of milk that has dropped from the cheese-press, and -have for herself all the whey except the shepherd’s share. - -To the BARN-MAN pertains the fallen corn at the barn-door in harvest, if -his overseer grant it him and he have earned it faithfully. - -To the BEADLE it pertains that for his office he be freer of labour than -other men, for he must be often available: and some piece of land -pertains to him for his work. - -To the WOODWARD pertains every tree felled by the wind. - -To the HAYWARD it pertains that his work’s reward be acknowledged along -the boundary which lies by the meadow-lea, for he may expect, if he does -not guard this, that men will blame him for the damage: also if he is -given a piece of land, it shall by folk-right lie next the meadow, -because if he slothfully neglect his lord’s, his own is not well -protected, if it be thus situate. But if he protect all well that he -should guard, he is right well worth his pay. [This means that his land -is to be the first to suffer by an incursion of the cattle due to his -careless upkeep of the hedges.] - -Estate-laws are manifold, as I said before, nor do we lay down as the -rights over all places those which we before spoke of, but we proclaim -what the custom is where it is known to us. If we learn better, we will -gladly approve and hold by the folk-customs of the place where we then -live: for a man must learn laws among the people gladly, if he does not -want to lose honour among the people. Many are the rights of the folk. -On some estates there pertain to the people winter-feast, Easter-feast, -boon-feast for harvest, drinking-feast for ploughing, mowing-pay, -rick-treat, at wood-carrying one tree from each cart, at corn-carrying -rick-top-feast, and many things that I cannot enumerate. This is, -however, the memorandum for a man’s food, as well as all that I before -this set forth. - - - - - CANUTE’S LETTER FROM ROME (1027). - - -=Source.=—From William of Malmesbury’s _Gesta Regum_, book ii., c. xi. - Translated by J. A. Giles. Bohn’s Library. - -Canute, King of all England, Denmark, Norway, and parts of the Swedes, -to Ethelnoth, Metropolitan, and Elfric, Archbishop of York, and to all -bishops, nobles, and to the whole nation of the English high and low, -health. I notify to you that I have lately been to Rome, to pray for the -forgiveness of my sins; for the safety of my dominions, and of the -people under my government. I had long since vowed such a journey to -God, but, hitherto hindered by the affairs of my kingdom, and other -causes preventing, I was unable to accomplish it sooner. I now return -thanks most humbly to my Almighty God, for suffering me, in my lifetime, -to approach the holy apostles Peter and Paul, and all the holy saints -within and without the city of Rome, wherever I could discover them, and -there present, to worship and adore according to my desire. I have been -the more diligent in the performance of this, because I have learned -from the wise that St. Peter the Apostle has received from God great -power in binding and in loosing: that he carries the key of the kingdom -of heaven; and consequently I have judged it a matter of special -importance to seek his influence with God. Be it known to you that at -the solemnity of Easter, a great assembly of nobles was present with -Pope John and the Emperor Conrad, that is to say, all the princes of the -nations from Mount Garganus[3] to the neighbouring sea.[4] All these -received me with honour and presented me with magnificent gifts. But -more especially was I honoured by the Emperor with various gifts and -offerings in gold and silver vessels and mantles and costly garments. -Moreover, I spoke with the Emperor himself and the sovereign Pope and -the nobles who were there, concerning the wants of all my people, -English as well as Danes; observing that there ought to be granted to -them more equitable regulations, and greater security on their passage -to Rome; that they should not be impeded by so many barriers on the -road, nor harassed with unjust exactions. The Emperor assented to my -request, as did Rodolph the King,[5] who has the chief dominion over -those passes; and all the princes confirmed by an edict that my -subjects, traders as well as those who went on a religious account, -should peaceably go and return from Rome without any molestation from -warders of passes or tax-gatherers. Again I complained before the Pope -and expressed my high displeasure that my archbishops were oppressed by -the immense sum of money which is demanded from them when seeking, -according to custom, the apostolical see to receive the pall: and it was -determined that it should be so no longer. Moreover, all things which I -requested for the advantage of my kingdom from the sovereign Pope and -the Emperor and King Rodolph and the other princes through whose -territory our road to Rome runs, they have freely granted and confirmed -by oath under the attestation of four archbishops and twenty bishops and -an innumerable multitude of dukes and nobles who were present. Wherefore -I give most hearty thanks to God Almighty for having successfully -completed all that I had wished in the manner I had designed, and fully -satisfied my intentions. Be it known, then, that since I have vowed to -God himself henceforward to reform my life in all things, and justly and -piously to govern the kingdoms and the people subject to me, and to -maintain equal justice in all things; and have determined through God’s -assistance to rectify anything hitherto unjustly done, either through -the intemperance of my youth or through negligence; therefore I call to -witness and command my counsellors to whom I have entrusted the counsels -of the kingdom that they by no means either through fear of myself or -favour to any powerful person suffer henceforth any injustice, or cause -such to be done in all my kingdom. Moreover I command all sheriffs or -bailiffs throughout my whole kingdom, as they value my affection or -their own safety not to commit injustice towards any man, rich or poor, -but to allow all, noble and ignoble alike, to enjoy impartial law, from -which they are never to deviate, either on account of royal favour, the -person of any powerful man, or for the sake of amassing money for -myself: for I have no need that money be accumulated for me by unjust -exactions. Be it known to you therefore, that, returning by the same way -that I went, I am now going to Denmark, through the advice of all the -Danes, to make peace and firm treaty with those nations who were -desirous, had it been possible, to deprive me both of life and of -sovereignty: this, however, they were not able to perform, God, who by -His kindness preserves me in my kingdom and in my honour and destroys -the power of all my adversaries, bringing their strength to nought. -Moreover, when I have established peace with the surrounding nations, -and put all our sovereignty here in the East in tranquil order, so that -there shall be no fear of war or enmity on any side, I intend coming to -England, as early in the summer as I shall be able to get my fleet -prepared. I have sent this letter before me in order that my people may -rejoice at my prosperity; because, as you yourselves know, I have never -spared, nor will I spare, either myself or my pains for the needful -service of my whole people. I now therefore adjure all my bishops and -governors throughout my kingdom by the fidelity they owe to God and me, -to take care that before I come to England all dues owing by ancient -custom [to the Church] be discharged; that is to say, the penny for -every carucate ploughed, the tithe of the increase of your flocks and -herds, the penny for St. Peter at Rome, whether from cities or villages, -the tithe of corn in the middle of August, and the church-scot at the -feast of St. Martin. If all these dues are not regularly paid, I shall -on my return to England execute unpitying justice on the defaulter. - -Footnote 3: - - In Apulia. - -Footnote 4: - - The Tyrrhene Sea. - -Footnote 5: - - Of Burgundy. - - - - - RANKS AMONG THE ENGLISH (BETWEEN 1029 AND 1060). - - -=Source.=—Translated in Elizabeth’s reign by William Lambarde, - _Perambulation of Kent_, p. 500, quoted by Hakluyt, _Principal - Voyages_. For original, see Thorpe, _Ancient Laws and Institutes of - England_. - -It was some time in English laws, that the people and the laws were in -reputation; and then were the wisest of the people worship-worthy, every -one after his degree: Earle, and Churle, Thein, and under-Thein. And if -a churle thrived so, that he had fully five hides of his owne land, a -Church and a Kitchin, a Belhouse, and a gate, a seate, and a severall -office in the kings hall, then was he thenceforth the Theins right -worthy. And if a Thein so thrived, that he served the king, and on his -message rid in his household, if he then had a Thein that followed him, -the which to the kings journey five hides had, and in the kings seate -his Lord served, and thrise with his errand had gone to the king, he -might afterward with his foreoth his lords part play at any great neede. -And if a Thein did thrive so, that he became an Earle; then was he -afterward an Earles right worthie. And if a Marchant so thrived, that he -passed thrise over the wide seas, of his owne craft, he was thenceforth -a Theins right worthie. And if a scholar so prospered thorow learning -that he degree had and served Christ, he was then afterward of dignitie -and peace so much worthie, as thereunto belonged: unlesse he forfaited -so, that he the use of his degree use ne might. - - - - - SAXON AND NORMAN (1051). - - -=Source.=—_Anglo-Saxon Chronicle._ Translated by J. A. Giles. Bohn’s - Library. - -ANNO 1048 [really 1051].—In this year King Edward appointed Robert, of -London, archbishop of Canterbury, during Lent. And in the same Lent he -went to Rome after his pall: and the King gave the bishopric of London -to Sparhafoc, Abbot of Abingdon; and the King gave the abbacy of -Abingdon to bishop Rodulf, his kinsman. Then came the archbishop from -Rome one day before St. Peter’s mass-eve, and entered on his -archiepiscopal see at Christ’s Church on St. Peter’s mass-day; and soon -after went to the king. Then came abbot Sparhafoc to him with the king’s -writ and seal, in order that he should consecrate him bishop of London. -Then the archbishop refused, and said that the pope had forbidden it -him. Then went the abbot to the archbishop again for that purpose, and -there desired episcopal ordination; and the archbishop constantly -refused him, and said that the pope had forbidden it him. Then went the -abbot to London and occupied the bishopric which the king before had -granted him, with his full leave, all the summer and the harvest. And -then came Eustace [Earl of Boulogne] from beyond the sea soon after the -bishop, and went to the king, and spoke with him that which he then -would, and went then homeward. When he came to Canterbury, east, then -took he refreshment there, and his men, and went to Dover. When he was -some mile or more on this side of Dover, then he put on his -breast-plate, and so did all his companions, and went to Dover. When -they came thither, then would they lodge themselves where they chose. -Then came one of his men, and would abide in the house of an householder -against his will, and wounded the householder; and the householder slew -the other. Then Eustace got upon his horse, and his companions upon -theirs; and they went to the householder, and slew him within his own -dwelling; and they went up towards the town, and slew, as well within as -without, more than twenty men. And the townsmen slew nineteen men on the -other side, and wounded they knew not how many. And Eustace escaped with -a few men, and went again to the king, and made known to him, in part, -how they had fared. And the king became very wroth with the townsmen. -And the king sent off Godwin, the earl, and bade him go into Kent in a -hostile manner to Dover: for Eustace had made it appear to the King, -that it had been more the fault of the townsmen than his: but it was not -so. And the earl would not consent to the inroad, because he was loath -to injure his own people. Then the king sent after all his council, and -bade them come to Gloucester, nigh the aftermass of St. Mary. Then had -the Frenchmen erected a castle in Herefordshire among the people of -Sweyn the earl, and wrought every kind of harm and disgrace to the -king’s men thereabout which they could. Then came Godwin the earl, and -Sweyn the earl, together at Beverstone, and many men with them, in order -that they might go to their royal lord, and to all the peers who were -assembled with him, in order that they might have the advice of the king -and his aid, and of all this council, how they might avenge the king’s -disgrace, and the whole nation’s. Then were the Frenchmen with the king -beforehand, and accused the earls, so that they might not come within -his eyes’ sight; because they said that they were coming thither in -order to betray the king. Thither had come Siward the earl [of -Northumbria], and Leofric the earl [of Mercia], and much people with -them, from the north, to the king; and it was made known to the earl -Godwin and his sons, that the king and the men who were with him were -taking counsel concerning them: and they arrayed themselves on the other -hand resolutely, though it were loathful to them that they should stand -against their royal lord. Then the peers on either side decreed that -every kind of evil should cease: and the king gave the peace of God and -his full friendship to either side. Then the king and his peers decreed -that a council of all the nobles should be held for the second time in -London at the harvest equinox; and the king directed the army to be -called out, as well south of the Thames as north, all that was in any -way most eminent. Then declared they Sweyn the earl an outlaw, and -summoned Godwin the earl and Harold the earl, to the council, as quickly -as they could effect it. When they had come thither, then were they -summoned into the council. Then required he safe conduct and hostages, -so that he might come, unbetrayed, into the council and out of the -council. Then the king demanded all the thegns whom the earls before -had; and they granted them all into his hands. Then the king sent again -to them, and commanded them that they should come with twelve men to the -king’s council. Then the earl again required safe conduct and hostages, -that he might defend himself against each of those things that were laid -to him. Then were the hostages refused him; and he was allowed a safe -conduct for five nights to go out of the land. And then Godwin the earl -and Sweyn the earl went to Bosham, and shoved out their ships, and -betook themselves beyond sea, and sought the protection of Baldwin [earl -of Flanders], and abode there all the winter. And Harold the earl went -west to Ireland, and was there all the winter with the king’s -protection. And soon after this happened, then put away the king the -lady [Editha, Godwin’s daughter] who had been consecrated his queen, and -caused to be taken from her all which she possessed, in land, and in -gold, and in silver, and in all things, and delivered her to his sister -at Wherwell. And abbot Sparhafoc was then driven out of the bishopric of -London, and William, the king’s priest, was ordained thereto. And then -Odda was appointed earl over Devonshire, and over Somerset, and over -Dorset, and over the Welsh [Cornish]. And Algar, the son of Leofric the -earl, was appointed to the earldom which Harold before held. - - - - - CHARACTERISTICS OF THE ENGLISH BEFORE THE CONQUEST. - - -=Source.=—William of Malmesbury (died about 1142), _Gesta Regum_, book - iii. Translated by J. A. Giles. Bohn’s Library. - -England had long since adopted the manners of the Angles which had been -very various according to the times: for in the first years of their -arrival, they were barbarians in their look and manners, warlike in -their usages, heathens in their rites; but after embracing the faith of -Christ, by degrees and in process of time, from the peace they enjoyed, -regarding arms only in a secondary light, they gave their whole -attention to religion. I say nothing of the poor, the meanness of whose -fortune often restrains them from overstepping the bounds of justice: I -omit men of ecclesiastical rank, whom sometimes respect to their -profession, and sometimes the fear of shame, suffer not to deviate from -the truth: I speak of princes, who from the greatness of their power -might have full liberty to indulge in pleasure; some of whom in their -own country, and others at Rome, changing their habit, obtained a -heavenly kingdom and a saintly intercourse. Many during their whole -lives in outward appearance only embraced the present world, in order -that they might exhaust their treasures on the poor or divide them -amongst monasteries. What shall I say of the multitudes of bishops, -hermits, and abbots? Does not the whole island blaze with such numerous -relics of its natives that you can scarcely pass a village of any -consequence but you hear the name of some new saint, besides the numbers -of whom all notices have perished through the want of records? -Nevertheless, in process of time, the desire after literature and -religion had decayed for several years before the arrival of the -Normans. The clergy, contented with a very slight degree of learning, -could scarcely stammer out the words of the Sacraments; and a person who -understood grammar was an object of wonder and astonishment. The monks -mocked the rule of their order by fine clothing, and the use of every -kind of food. The nobility, given up to luxury and wantonness, went not -to church in the morning after the manner of Christians, but merely in a -careless manner heard mattins and masses from a hurrying priest in their -chambers.... The commonalty, left unprotected, became a prey to the most -powerful, who amassed fortunes by either seizing on their property or by -selling their persons into foreign countries; although it be an innate -quality of this people to be more inclined to revelling than to the -accumulation of wealth.... Drinking in particular was a universal -practice, in which occupation they passed entire nights as well as days. -They consumed their whole substance in mean and despicable houses, -unlike the Normans and French, who in noble and splendid mansions lived -in frugality. The vices attendant on drunkenness, which enervate the -human mind, followed; hence it arose that, engaging William more with -rashness and precipitate fury than military skill, they doomed -themselves and their country to slavery by one and that an easy victory. -In fine, the English at that time wore short garments reaching to the -mid-knee; they had their hair cropped, their beards shaven, their arms -laden with golden bracelets, their skin adorned with punctured designs. -They were accustomed to eat till they became surfeited, and to drink -till they were sick. These latter qualities they imparted to their -conquerors; as to the rest they adopted their manners. I would not, -however, have these bad propensities universally ascribed to the -English. I know that many of the clergy at that day trod the path of -sanctity by a blameless life; I know that many of the laity of all ranks -and conditions in this nation were pleasing to God. Be injustice far -from this account; the accusation does not involve the whole -indiscriminately. - - - - - A NORMAN ACCOUNT OF THE BATTLE OF HASTINGS (1066). - - -=Source.=—William of Malmesbury (died about 1142), _Gesta Regum_, book - iii. Translated by J. A. Giles. Bohn’s Library. - -The courageous leaders mutually prepared for battle, each according to -his national custom. The English, as we have heard, passed the night -without sleep, in drinking and singing, and, in the morning, proceeded -without delay towards the enemy; all were on foot, armed with -battle-axes, and covering themselves in front by the junction of their -shields, they formed an impenetrable body, which would have secured -their safety that day, had not the Normans, by a feigned flight, induced -them to open their ranks, which till that time, according to their -custom, were closely compacted. The king himself on foot, stood, with -his brother, near the standard, in order that, while all shared equal -danger, none might think of retreating. This standard William sent after -the victory to the Pope; it was sumptuously embroidered, with gold and -precious stones, in the form of a man fighting. On the other side, the -Normans passed the whole night in confessing their sins, and received -the Sacrament in the morning. Their infantry, with bows and arrows, -formed the vanguard, while their cavalry divided into wings, were thrown -back. The earl, with serene countenance, declaring aloud that God would -favour his, as being the righteous side, called for his arms; and -presently when, through the hurry of his attendants, he had put on his -hauberk the hind part before, he corrected the mistake with a laugh, -saying: “My dukedom shall be turned into a kingdom.” Then beginning the -song of Roland, that the warlike example of that man might stimulate the -soldiers, and calling on God for assistance, the battle commenced on -both sides. They fought with ardour, neither giving ground, for great -part of the day. Finding this, William gave a signal to his party, that, -by a feigned flight, they should retreat. Through this device the close -body of the English, opening for the purpose of cutting down the -straggling enemy, brought upon itself swift destruction; for the -Normans, facing about, attacked them thus disordered, and compelled them -to fly. In this manner, deceived by a stratagem, they met an honourable -death in avenging their country; nor indeed were they at all wanting to -their own revenge, as, by frequently making a stand, they slaughtered -their pursuers in heaps: for, getting possession of an eminence, they -drove down the Normans, when roused with indignation and anxiously -striving to gain the higher ground, into the valley beneath, where -easily hurling their javelins and rolling down stones on them as they -stood below, they destroyed them to a man. Besides, by a short passage -with which they were acquainted, avoiding a deep ditch, they trod -underfoot such a multitude of their enemies in that place, that they -made the hollow level with the plain by the heaps of carcases. This -vicissitude of first one party conquering, and then the other, prevailed -as long as the life of Harold continued; but when he fell, his brain -pierced by an arrow, the flight of the English ceased not until night. -The valour of both leaders was here eminently conspicuous. Harold, not -merely content with the duty of a general in exhorting others, -diligently entered into every soldier-like office; often would he strike -the enemy when coming to close quarters, so that none could approach him -with impunity; for immediately the same blow levelled both horse and -rider. Wherefore, as I have related, receiving the fatal arrow from a -distance, he yielded to death. One of the soldiers with a sword gashed -his thigh as he lay prostrate; for which shameful and cowardly action, -he was branded with ignominy by William, and dismissed the service. -William, too, was equally ready to encourage by his voice and by his -presence; to be the first to rush forward; to attack the thickest of the -foe. Thus everywhere raging, everywhere furious, he lost three choice -horses, which were that day pierced under him. The dauntless spirit and -vigour of the intrepid general, however, still persisted, though often -called back by the kind remonstrance of his bodyguard; he still -persisted, I say, till approaching night crowned him with complete -victory. And no doubt the hand of God so protected him that the enemy -should draw no blood from his person, though they aimed so many javelins -at him. This was a fatal day to England, a melancholy havoc of our dear -country, through its change of masters. - - - - - THE LAST OF THE NORTHMEN AND OF THE ENGLISH (1066). - - -=Source.=—_Anglo-Saxon Chronicle._ Translated by J. A. Giles. Bohn’s - Library. - -ANNO 1066.—In this year King Harold came from York to Westminster, at -that Easter which was after the midwinter in which the king died.... -Then was over all England such a token seen in the heavens as no man -ever before saw. Some men said that it was Cometa the star, which some -men call the haired star; and it appeared first on the eve Litania -Major, the 8th before the Kalends of May, and so shone all the seven -nights. And soon after came in Tostig the earl from beyond the sea into -the Isle of Wight, with so great a fleet as he might procure; and there -they yielded him as well money as food. And King Harold, his brother, -gathered so great a ship force, and also a land force, as no king here -in the land had before done; because it was made known to him that -William the bastard would come hither and win this land; all as it -afterwards happened. And the while, came Tostig the earl into Humber -with sixty ships; and Edwin the earl came with a land force and drove -him out. And the boatmen forsook him; and he went to Scotland with -twelve vessels. And there met him Harold King of Norway with three -hundred ships; and Tostig submitted to him and became his man. And they -then went both into Humber until they came to York; and there fought -against them Edwin the earl and Morcar the earl, his brother: but the -Northmen had the victory. Then was it made known to Harold King of the -Angles that this had thus happened: and this battle was on the vigil of -St. Matthew. Then came Harold our king unawares on the Northmen, and met -with them beyond York at Stamford Bridge with a great army of English -people: and there during the day was a very severe fight on both sides. -There was slain Harold the Fair-haired and Tostig the earl; and the -Northmen who were there remaining were put to flight; and the English -from behind hotly smote them, until they came, some, to their ships, -some were drowned, and some also burnt; and thus in divers ways they -perished, so that there were few left: and the English had possession of -the place of carnage. The king then gave his protection to Olave, son of -the king of the Norwegians, and to their bishop, and to the earl of -Orkney, and to all those who were left in the ships: and they then went -up to our king and swore oaths that they ever would observe peace and -friendship towards this land; and the king let them go home with -twenty-four ships. These two general battles were fought within five -days. Then came William earl of Normandy into Pevensey, on the eve of -St. Michael’s mass [28 September]: and as soon as his men were fit, they -constructed a castle at Hastings-port. This was then made known to King -Harold, and he then gathered a great force, and came to meet him at the -estuary of Appledore; and William came against him unawares, before his -people were assembled. But the king nevertheless strenuously fought -against him with those men who would follow him; and there was great -slaughter made on either hand. There was slain King Harold, and Leofwine -the earl, his brother, and Gyrth the earl, his brother, and many good -men; and the Frenchmen had possession of the place of carnage, all as -God granted them for the people’s sins. Archbishop Aldred and the -townsmen of London would then have child Edgar for king, all as was his -true natural right: and Edwin and Morcar vowed to him that they would -fight together with him. But in that degree that it ought ever to have -been forwarder, so was it from day to day later and worse; so that at -the end all passed away. This fight was done on the day of Calixtus the -pope. And William the earl went afterwards again to Hastings, and there -awaited to see whether the people would submit to him. But when he -understood that they would not come to him, he went upwards with all his -army which was left to him, and that which afterwards had come to him -from oversea; and he plundered all that part which he overran, until he -came to Berkhamsted. And there came to meet him Archbishop Aldred [of -York], and child Edgar, and Edwin the earl, and Morcar the earl, and all -the chief men of London; and then submitted for need, when the most harm -had been done: and it was very unwise that they had not done so before; -since God would not better it, for our sins. And they delivered hostages -and swore oaths to him; and he vowed to them that he would be a loving -lord to them: and nevertheless, during this, they plundered all that -they overran. Then on midwinter’s day, Archbishop Aldred consecrated him -king at Westminster; and he gave him a pledge upon Christ’s book, and -also swore, before he would set the crown upon his head, that he would -govern this nation as well as any king before him had at the best done, -if they would be faithful to him. - - - - - NOTE ON THE CHIEF AUTHORITIES. - - I. “449.” - 1. CONTEMPORARY:— - Chronica Gallica, written up to 511. - Constantius: Life of St. Germanus, written about 480. - 2. LATER:— - i. _British_: Gildas: Liber Querulus,[A] written between - 540 and 560. - Nennius: Historia Brittonum,[A] written about 796. - ii. _English_: Bede: Historia Ecclesiastica,[A] finished - 731. - The Anglo-Saxon Chronicle,[A] begun probably in Alfred’s - reign. - II. 597-731. - Bede: Historia Ecclesiastica,[A] Life and Miracles of St. - Cuthbert, Lives of the Holy Abbots of Wearmouth and Jarrow. - Eddius Stephanus: Life of Wilfrid, written soon after 710. - The Anglo-Saxon Chronicle.[A] - Laws, Land-bocs, etc. - III. 731-1066. - 1. CONTEMPORARY:— - The Anglo-Saxon Chronicle.[A] - Letters of Boniface and Alcuin. - Asser: Life of King Alfred.[A] - B., a Saxon priest: Life of Dunstan, written between 995 and - 1006. - Anonymous: Life of Oswald, written between 995 and 1005. - Ethelweard: Chronicle,[A] written at the end of the tenth - century. - Encomium Emmae, written about 1036. - Anonymous: Life of Edward the Confessor, nearly - contemporary. - Laws, Land-bocs, etc. - The Bayeux Tapestry. - 2. LATER:— - William of Malmesbury: Gesta Regum[A] and Gesta Pontificum, - finished about 1142. - Florence of Worcester: Chronicle, written up to 1117. - Symeon of Durham: History of the Church of Durham, written - soon after 1104, and History of the Kings, written later. - Henry of Huntingdon: History of the English,[A] written - between 1130 and 1154. - Geoffrey Gaimar: Estorie des Engles, written before 1147. - Heimskringla Saga: Icelandic, put into shape at the end of - the eleventh century. - Roger de Hoveden: Annals,[A] written about 1200. - -These are all written in Latin, except the Anglo-Saxon Chronicle, Laws -and some Land-bocs in Anglo-Saxon, Gaimar in French, Heimskringla in -Icelandic. - -Footnote A: - - Translations of these works are published in Bohn’s Library (Messrs. - G. Bell and Sons). - - - BILLING AND SONS, LTD., PRINTERS, GUILDFORD - - - - - Transcriber’s Notes - - - Printed Corrected Page - 499 449 vii “499.” - unlucky, unlucky. 3 nothing was ever so unlucky. - ‘I “I 83 “I thank thee, O most High - -A number of spelling irregularities have been retained as-is from the -printed version. - - - - - -End of Project Gutenberg's The Welding of the Race, by John E. W. Wallis - -*** END OF THIS PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK THE WELDING OF THE RACE *** - -***** This file should be named 51253-0.txt or 51253-0.zip ***** -This and all associated files of various formats will be found in: - http://www.gutenberg.org/5/1/2/5/51253/ - -Produced by Lisa Anne Hatfield and the Online Distributed -Proofreading Team at http://www.pgdp.net (This file was -produced from images generously made available by The -Internet Archive) - -Updated editions will replace the previous one--the old editions will -be renamed. - -Creating the works from print editions not protected by U.S. copyright -law means that no one owns a United States copyright in these works, -so the Foundation (and you!) can copy and distribute it in the United -States without permission and without paying copyright -royalties. Special rules, set forth in the General Terms of Use part -of this license, apply to copying and distributing Project -Gutenberg-tm electronic works to protect the PROJECT GUTENBERG-tm -concept and trademark. Project Gutenberg is a registered trademark, -and may not be used if you charge for the eBooks, unless you receive -specific permission. If you do not charge anything for copies of this -eBook, complying with the rules is very easy. You may use this eBook -for nearly any purpose such as creation of derivative works, reports, -performances and research. They may be modified and printed and given -away--you may do practically ANYTHING in the United States with eBooks -not protected by U.S. copyright law. Redistribution is subject to the -trademark license, especially commercial redistribution. - -START: FULL LICENSE - -THE FULL PROJECT GUTENBERG LICENSE -PLEASE READ THIS BEFORE YOU DISTRIBUTE OR USE THIS WORK - -To protect the Project Gutenberg-tm mission of promoting the free -distribution of electronic works, by using or distributing this work -(or any other work associated in any way with the phrase "Project -Gutenberg"), you agree to comply with all the terms of the Full -Project Gutenberg-tm License available with this file or online at -www.gutenberg.org/license. - -Section 1. General Terms of Use and Redistributing Project -Gutenberg-tm electronic works - -1.A. By reading or using any part of this Project Gutenberg-tm -electronic work, you indicate that you have read, understand, agree to -and accept all the terms of this license and intellectual property -(trademark/copyright) agreement. If you do not agree to abide by all -the terms of this agreement, you must cease using and return or -destroy all copies of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works in your -possession. If you paid a fee for obtaining a copy of or access to a -Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work and you do not agree to be bound -by the terms of this agreement, you may obtain a refund from the -person or entity to whom you paid the fee as set forth in paragraph -1.E.8. - -1.B. "Project Gutenberg" is a registered trademark. It may only be -used on or associated in any way with an electronic work by people who -agree to be bound by the terms of this agreement. There are a few -things that you can do with most Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works -even without complying with the full terms of this agreement. See -paragraph 1.C below. There are a lot of things you can do with Project -Gutenberg-tm electronic works if you follow the terms of this -agreement and help preserve free future access to Project Gutenberg-tm -electronic works. See paragraph 1.E below. - -1.C. The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation ("the -Foundation" or PGLAF), owns a compilation copyright in the collection -of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works. Nearly all the individual -works in the collection are in the public domain in the United -States. If an individual work is unprotected by copyright law in the -United States and you are located in the United States, we do not -claim a right to prevent you from copying, distributing, performing, -displaying or creating derivative works based on the work as long as -all references to Project Gutenberg are removed. Of course, we hope -that you will support the Project Gutenberg-tm mission of promoting -free access to electronic works by freely sharing Project Gutenberg-tm -works in compliance with the terms of this agreement for keeping the -Project Gutenberg-tm name associated with the work. You can easily -comply with the terms of this agreement by keeping this work in the -same format with its attached full Project Gutenberg-tm License when -you share it without charge with others. - -1.D. The copyright laws of the place where you are located also govern -what you can do with this work. Copyright laws in most countries are -in a constant state of change. If you are outside the United States, -check the laws of your country in addition to the terms of this -agreement before downloading, copying, displaying, performing, -distributing or creating derivative works based on this work or any -other Project Gutenberg-tm work. The Foundation makes no -representations concerning the copyright status of any work in any -country outside the United States. - -1.E. Unless you have removed all references to Project Gutenberg: - -1.E.1. The following sentence, with active links to, or other -immediate access to, the full Project Gutenberg-tm License must appear -prominently whenever any copy of a Project Gutenberg-tm work (any work -on which the phrase "Project Gutenberg" appears, or with which the -phrase "Project Gutenberg" is associated) is accessed, displayed, -performed, viewed, copied or distributed: - - This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States and - most other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no - restrictions whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it - under the terms of the Project Gutenberg License included with this - eBook or online at www.gutenberg.org. If you are not located in the - United States, you'll have to check the laws of the country where you - are located before using this ebook. - -1.E.2. If an individual Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work is -derived from texts not protected by U.S. copyright law (does not -contain a notice indicating that it is posted with permission of the -copyright holder), the work can be copied and distributed to anyone in -the United States without paying any fees or charges. If you are -redistributing or providing access to a work with the phrase "Project -Gutenberg" associated with or appearing on the work, you must comply -either with the requirements of paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 or -obtain permission for the use of the work and the Project Gutenberg-tm -trademark as set forth in paragraphs 1.E.8 or 1.E.9. - -1.E.3. If an individual Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work is posted -with the permission of the copyright holder, your use and distribution -must comply with both paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 and any -additional terms imposed by the copyright holder. Additional terms -will be linked to the Project Gutenberg-tm License for all works -posted with the permission of the copyright holder found at the -beginning of this work. - -1.E.4. Do not unlink or detach or remove the full Project Gutenberg-tm -License terms from this work, or any files containing a part of this -work or any other work associated with Project Gutenberg-tm. - -1.E.5. Do not copy, display, perform, distribute or redistribute this -electronic work, or any part of this electronic work, without -prominently displaying the sentence set forth in paragraph 1.E.1 with -active links or immediate access to the full terms of the Project -Gutenberg-tm License. - -1.E.6. You may convert to and distribute this work in any binary, -compressed, marked up, nonproprietary or proprietary form, including -any word processing or hypertext form. However, if you provide access -to or distribute copies of a Project Gutenberg-tm work in a format -other than "Plain Vanilla ASCII" or other format used in the official -version posted on the official Project Gutenberg-tm web site -(www.gutenberg.org), you must, at no additional cost, fee or expense -to the user, provide a copy, a means of exporting a copy, or a means -of obtaining a copy upon request, of the work in its original "Plain -Vanilla ASCII" or other form. Any alternate format must include the -full Project Gutenberg-tm License as specified in paragraph 1.E.1. - -1.E.7. Do not charge a fee for access to, viewing, displaying, -performing, copying or distributing any Project Gutenberg-tm works -unless you comply with paragraph 1.E.8 or 1.E.9. - -1.E.8. You may charge a reasonable fee for copies of or providing -access to or distributing Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works -provided that - -* You pay a royalty fee of 20% of the gross profits you derive from - the use of Project Gutenberg-tm works calculated using the method - you already use to calculate your applicable taxes. The fee is owed - to the owner of the Project Gutenberg-tm trademark, but he has - agreed to donate royalties under this paragraph to the Project - Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation. Royalty payments must be paid - within 60 days following each date on which you prepare (or are - legally required to prepare) your periodic tax returns. Royalty - payments should be clearly marked as such and sent to the Project - Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation at the address specified in - Section 4, "Information about donations to the Project Gutenberg - Literary Archive Foundation." - -* You provide a full refund of any money paid by a user who notifies - you in writing (or by e-mail) within 30 days of receipt that s/he - does not agree to the terms of the full Project Gutenberg-tm - License. You must require such a user to return or destroy all - copies of the works possessed in a physical medium and discontinue - all use of and all access to other copies of Project Gutenberg-tm - works. - -* You provide, in accordance with paragraph 1.F.3, a full refund of - any money paid for a work or a replacement copy, if a defect in the - electronic work is discovered and reported to you within 90 days of - receipt of the work. - -* You comply with all other terms of this agreement for free - distribution of Project Gutenberg-tm works. - -1.E.9. If you wish to charge a fee or distribute a Project -Gutenberg-tm electronic work or group of works on different terms than -are set forth in this agreement, you must obtain permission in writing -from both the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation and The -Project Gutenberg Trademark LLC, the owner of the Project Gutenberg-tm -trademark. Contact the Foundation as set forth in Section 3 below. - -1.F. - -1.F.1. Project Gutenberg volunteers and employees expend considerable -effort to identify, do copyright research on, transcribe and proofread -works not protected by U.S. copyright law in creating the Project -Gutenberg-tm collection. Despite these efforts, Project Gutenberg-tm -electronic works, and the medium on which they may be stored, may -contain "Defects," such as, but not limited to, incomplete, inaccurate -or corrupt data, transcription errors, a copyright or other -intellectual property infringement, a defective or damaged disk or -other medium, a computer virus, or computer codes that damage or -cannot be read by your equipment. - -1.F.2. LIMITED WARRANTY, DISCLAIMER OF DAMAGES - Except for the "Right -of Replacement or Refund" described in paragraph 1.F.3, the Project -Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the owner of the Project -Gutenberg-tm trademark, and any other party distributing a Project -Gutenberg-tm electronic work under this agreement, disclaim all -liability to you for damages, costs and expenses, including legal -fees. YOU AGREE THAT YOU HAVE NO REMEDIES FOR NEGLIGENCE, STRICT -LIABILITY, BREACH OF WARRANTY OR BREACH OF CONTRACT EXCEPT THOSE -PROVIDED IN PARAGRAPH 1.F.3. YOU AGREE THAT THE FOUNDATION, THE -TRADEMARK OWNER, AND ANY DISTRIBUTOR UNDER THIS AGREEMENT WILL NOT BE -LIABLE TO YOU FOR ACTUAL, DIRECT, INDIRECT, CONSEQUENTIAL, PUNITIVE OR -INCIDENTAL DAMAGES EVEN IF YOU GIVE NOTICE OF THE POSSIBILITY OF SUCH -DAMAGE. - -1.F.3. LIMITED RIGHT OF REPLACEMENT OR REFUND - If you discover a -defect in this electronic work within 90 days of receiving it, you can -receive a refund of the money (if any) you paid for it by sending a -written explanation to the person you received the work from. If you -received the work on a physical medium, you must return the medium -with your written explanation. The person or entity that provided you -with the defective work may elect to provide a replacement copy in -lieu of a refund. If you received the work electronically, the person -or entity providing it to you may choose to give you a second -opportunity to receive the work electronically in lieu of a refund. If -the second copy is also defective, you may demand a refund in writing -without further opportunities to fix the problem. - -1.F.4. Except for the limited right of replacement or refund set forth -in paragraph 1.F.3, this work is provided to you 'AS-IS', WITH NO -OTHER WARRANTIES OF ANY KIND, EXPRESS OR IMPLIED, INCLUDING BUT NOT -LIMITED TO WARRANTIES OF MERCHANTABILITY OR FITNESS FOR ANY PURPOSE. - -1.F.5. Some states do not allow disclaimers of certain implied -warranties or the exclusion or limitation of certain types of -damages. If any disclaimer or limitation set forth in this agreement -violates the law of the state applicable to this agreement, the -agreement shall be interpreted to make the maximum disclaimer or -limitation permitted by the applicable state law. The invalidity or -unenforceability of any provision of this agreement shall not void the -remaining provisions. - -1.F.6. INDEMNITY - You agree to indemnify and hold the Foundation, the -trademark owner, any agent or employee of the Foundation, anyone -providing copies of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works in -accordance with this agreement, and any volunteers associated with the -production, promotion and distribution of Project Gutenberg-tm -electronic works, harmless from all liability, costs and expenses, -including legal fees, that arise directly or indirectly from any of -the following which you do or cause to occur: (a) distribution of this -or any Project Gutenberg-tm work, (b) alteration, modification, or -additions or deletions to any Project Gutenberg-tm work, and (c) any -Defect you cause. - -Section 2. Information about the Mission of Project Gutenberg-tm - -Project Gutenberg-tm is synonymous with the free distribution of -electronic works in formats readable by the widest variety of -computers including obsolete, old, middle-aged and new computers. It -exists because of the efforts of hundreds of volunteers and donations -from people in all walks of life. - -Volunteers and financial support to provide volunteers with the -assistance they need are critical to reaching Project Gutenberg-tm's -goals and ensuring that the Project Gutenberg-tm collection will -remain freely available for generations to come. In 2001, the Project -Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation was created to provide a secure -and permanent future for Project Gutenberg-tm and future -generations. To learn more about the Project Gutenberg Literary -Archive Foundation and how your efforts and donations can help, see -Sections 3 and 4 and the Foundation information page at -www.gutenberg.org - - - -Section 3. Information about the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation - -The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation is a non profit -501(c)(3) educational corporation organized under the laws of the -state of Mississippi and granted tax exempt status by the Internal -Revenue Service. The Foundation's EIN or federal tax identification -number is 64-6221541. Contributions to the Project Gutenberg Literary -Archive Foundation are tax deductible to the full extent permitted by -U.S. federal laws and your state's laws. - -The Foundation's principal office is in Fairbanks, Alaska, with the -mailing address: PO Box 750175, Fairbanks, AK 99775, but its -volunteers and employees are scattered throughout numerous -locations. Its business office is located at 809 North 1500 West, Salt -Lake City, UT 84116, (801) 596-1887. Email contact links and up to -date contact information can be found at the Foundation's web site and -official page at www.gutenberg.org/contact - -For additional contact information: - - Dr. Gregory B. Newby - Chief Executive and Director - gbnewby@pglaf.org - -Section 4. Information about Donations to the Project Gutenberg -Literary Archive Foundation - -Project Gutenberg-tm depends upon and cannot survive without wide -spread public support and donations to carry out its mission of -increasing the number of public domain and licensed works that can be -freely distributed in machine readable form accessible by the widest -array of equipment including outdated equipment. Many small donations -($1 to $5,000) are particularly important to maintaining tax exempt -status with the IRS. - -The Foundation is committed to complying with the laws regulating -charities and charitable donations in all 50 states of the United -States. Compliance requirements are not uniform and it takes a -considerable effort, much paperwork and many fees to meet and keep up -with these requirements. We do not solicit donations in locations -where we have not received written confirmation of compliance. To SEND -DONATIONS or determine the status of compliance for any particular -state visit www.gutenberg.org/donate - -While we cannot and do not solicit contributions from states where we -have not met the solicitation requirements, we know of no prohibition -against accepting unsolicited donations from donors in such states who -approach us with offers to donate. - -International donations are gratefully accepted, but we cannot make -any statements concerning tax treatment of donations received from -outside the United States. U.S. laws alone swamp our small staff. - -Please check the Project Gutenberg Web pages for current donation -methods and addresses. Donations are accepted in a number of other -ways including checks, online payments and credit card donations. To -donate, please visit: www.gutenberg.org/donate - -Section 5. General Information About Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works. - -Professor Michael S. Hart was the originator of the Project -Gutenberg-tm concept of a library of electronic works that could be -freely shared with anyone. For forty years, he produced and -distributed Project Gutenberg-tm eBooks with only a loose network of -volunteer support. - -Project Gutenberg-tm eBooks are often created from several printed -editions, all of which are confirmed as not protected by copyright in -the U.S. unless a copyright notice is included. Thus, we do not -necessarily keep eBooks in compliance with any particular paper -edition. - -Most people start at our Web site which has the main PG search -facility: www.gutenberg.org - -This Web site includes information about Project Gutenberg-tm, -including how to make donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary -Archive Foundation, how to help produce our new eBooks, and how to -subscribe to our email newsletter to hear about new eBooks. - diff --git a/old/51253-0.zip b/old/51253-0.zip Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index 131e581..0000000 --- a/old/51253-0.zip +++ /dev/null diff --git a/old/51253-h.zip b/old/51253-h.zip Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index e3844e4..0000000 --- a/old/51253-h.zip +++ /dev/null diff --git a/old/51253-h/51253-h.htm b/old/51253-h/51253-h.htm deleted file mode 100644 index 99ac583..0000000 --- a/old/51253-h/51253-h.htm +++ /dev/null @@ -1,6798 +0,0 @@ -<!DOCTYPE html PUBLIC "-//W3C//DTD XHTML 1.0 Strict//EN" - "http://www.w3.org/TR/xhtml1/DTD/xhtml1-strict.dtd"> -<html xmlns="http://www.w3.org/1999/xhtml" xml:lang="en" lang="en"> - <head> - <meta http-equiv="Content-Type" content="text/html;charset=UTF-8" /> - <title>The Welding of the Race, edited by John Wallis; A Project Gutenberg eBook</title> - <link rel="coverpage" href="images/cover.jpg" /> - <style type="text/css"> - body { margin-left: 8%; margin-right: 10%; } - h1 { text-align: center; font-weight: normal; font-size: 1.4em; } - h2 { text-align: center; font-weight: normal; font-size: 1.2em; } - h3 { text-align: center; font-weight: normal; font-size: 1.2em; } - h4 { text-align: center; font-weight: normal; font-size: 1.0em; } - .pageno { right: 1%; font-size: x-small; background-color: inherit; color: silver; - text-indent: 0em; text-align: right; position: absolute; - border: thin solid silver; padding: .1em .2em; font-style: normal; - font-variant: normal; font-weight: normal; text-decoration: none; } - p { text-indent: 0; margin-top: 0.5em; margin-bottom: 0.5em; text-align: justify; } - .li-p-first { margin-top: inherit; margin-bottom: 0.25em; } - .li-p-last {margin-top: 0.25em; margin-bottom: inherit; } - .li-p-mid {margin-top: 0.25em; margin-bottom: 0.25em; } - .li-p-only { margin-top: inherit; margin-bottom: inherit; } - sup { vertical-align: top; font-size: 0.6em; } - .fss { font-size: 75%; } - .sc { font-variant: small-caps; } - .small { font-size: small; } - .xsmall { font-size: x-small; } - .lg-container-b { text-align: center; } - @media handheld { .lg-container-b { clear: both; }} - .lg-container-l { text-align: left; } - @media handheld { .lg-container-l { clear: both; }} - .linegroup { display: inline-block; text-align: left; } - @media handheld { .linegroup { display: block; margin-left: 1.5em; }} - .linegroup .group { margin: 1em auto; } - .linegroup .line { text-indent: -3em; padding-left: 3em; } - div.linegroup > :first-child { margin-top: 0; } - .linegroup .in10 { padding-left: 8.0em; } - .linegroup .in4 { padding-left: 5.0em; } - div.footnote {} - div.footnote > :first-child { margin-top: 1em; } - div.footnote p { text-indent: 1em; margin-top: 0.25em; margin-bottom: 0.25em; } - div.pbb { page-break-before: always; } - hr.pb { border: none; border-bottom: thin solid; margin-bottom:1em; } - @media handheld { hr.pb { display: none; }} - .chapter { clear: both; page-break-before: always;} - .figcenter { clear: both; max-width: 100%; margin: 2em auto; text-align: center; } - .figcenter img { max-width: 100%; height: auto; } - .id001 { width:85px; } - @media handheld { .id001 { margin-left:45%; width:10%; }} - .ig001 { width:100%; } - .table0 { margin: auto; } - .table1 { margin: auto; margin-top: 2em; } - .table2 { margin: auto; width: 80%; } - .table3 { margin: auto; width: 80%; } - .table4 { margin: auto; width: 80%; } - .table5 { margin: auto; } - .table6 { margin: auto; } - .table7 { margin: auto; margin-top: 2em; } - .nf-center { text-align: center; } - .nf-center-c0 { text-align: left; margin: 0.5em 0; } - .nf-center-c1 { text-align: left; margin: 1em 0; } - .c000 { margin-top: 4em; } - .c001 { page-break-before: always; margin-top: 1em; } - .c002 { margin-top: 2em; } - .c003 { font-size: 1.5em; } - .c004 { margin-top: 1em; } - .c005 { font-size: 1.2em; } - .c006 { vertical-align: top; text-align: left; padding-right: 1em; } - .c007 { vertical-align: top; text-align: left; } - .c008 { margin-left: 2.78%; text-indent: -2.78%; margin-top: 2em; - margin-bottom: 0.5em; } - .c009 { margin-left: 2.78%; text-indent: -2.78%; margin-top: 0.5em; - margin-bottom: 0.5em; } - .c010 { margin-left: 2.78%; text-align: right; } - .c011 { margin-left: 5.56%; text-indent: -5.56%; margin-top: 0.5em; - margin-bottom: 0.5em; } - .c012 { font-size: 2.5em; } - .c013 { margin-top: 2em; margin-bottom: 0.5em; } - .c014 { page-break-before:auto; margin-top: 4em; } - .c015 { text-indent: 0; margin-top: 2em; margin-bottom: 0.25em; } - .c016 { text-indent: 1em; margin-top: 0.25em; margin-bottom: 0.25em; } - .c017 { page-break-before: always; margin-top: 2em; } - .c018 { text-indent: 0; margin-top: 0.25em; margin-bottom: 0.25em; } - .c019 { margin-right: 2.78%; text-align: right; } - .c020 { margin-left: 1.39%; margin-right: 2.78%; font-size: 0.9em; } - .c021 { vertical-align: top; text-align: right; padding-right: 1em; - padding-left: 0.7em; } - .c022 { vertical-align: top; text-align: left; text-indent: -1em; - padding-left: 1em; padding-right: 1em; } - .c023 { vertical-align: top; text-align: right; } - .c024 { vertical-align: top; text-align: right; padding-right: 1em; } - .c025 { margin-top: 4em; font-size: 1em; } - .c026 { font-size: 2em; } - .c027 { margin-left: 5.56%; text-indent: -5.56%; margin-top: 1em; font-size: 0.9em; - margin-bottom: 0.25em; } - .c028 { text-indent: 0; font-size: 1em; margin-top: 0.25em; margin-bottom: 0.25em; - } - .c029 { font-size: 1em; text-indent: 1em; margin-top: 0.25em; - margin-bottom: 0.25em; } - .c030 { margin-left: 5.56%; text-indent: -5.56%; margin-top: 2em; font-size: 0.9em; - margin-bottom: 0.25em; } - .c031 { page-break-before: auto; margin-top: 1em; } - .c032 { page-break-before: auto; margin-top: 2em; } - .c033 { vertical-align: top; text-align: center; padding-right: 1em; } - .c034 { vertical-align: top; text-align: center; } - .c035 { border: none; border-bottom: thin solid; margin-top: 0.8em; - margin-bottom: 0.8em; margin-left: 35%; margin-right: 35%; width: 30%; } - .c036 { font-size: 1em; } - .c037 { margin-left: 5.56%; text-indent: -2.78%; font-size: 1em; - margin-top: 0.25em; margin-bottom: 0.25em; } - .c038 { margin-top: 1em; font-size: 1em; text-indent: 1em; margin-bottom: 0.25em; - } - .c039 { text-decoration: none; } - .c040 { text-align: center; } - .c041 { margin-top: 2em; font-size: 1em; } - .c042 { margin-top: 2em; font-size: 1em; list-style-type: upper-roman; } - .c043 { font-size: 1em; text-indent: 1em; } - .c044 { font-size: 1em; list-style-type: decimal; } - .c045 { font-size: 1em; list-style-type: none; } - .c046 { font-size: 1em; list-style-type: lower-roman; } - .c047 { border: none; border-bottom: thin solid; width: 10%; margin-left: 0; - margin-top: 1em; text-align: left; } - span.horsplit {display: inline-block; text-align: center; padding: 0; - white-space: nowrap; text-indent:0;} - span.horsplit .top {display: block; vertical-align: bottom; text-align: center; - line-height: .8em; padding: 0;} - span.horsplit .bottom {display: block; vertical-align: top; text-align: center; - line-height: .8em; padding: 0;} - </style> - </head> - <body> - - -<pre> - -The Project Gutenberg EBook of The Welding of the Race, by John E. W. Wallis - -This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States and most -other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no restrictions -whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it under the terms of -the Project Gutenberg License included with this eBook or online at -www.gutenberg.org. If you are not located in the United States, you'll have -to check the laws of the country where you are located before using this ebook. - -Title: The Welding of the Race - -Author: John E. W. Wallis - -Editor: S. E. Winbolt - Kenneth Bell - -Release Date: February 20, 2016 [EBook #51253] - -Language: English - -Character set encoding: UTF-8 - -*** START OF THIS PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK THE WELDING OF THE RACE *** - - - - -Produced by Lisa Anne Hatfield and the Online Distributed -Proofreading Team at http://www.pgdp.net (This file was -produced from images generously made available by The -Internet Archive) - - - - - - -</pre> - - -<div class='pbb'> - <hr class='pb c000' /> -</div> -<div> - <h1 class='c001' title='The'></h1> -</div> - -<div class='nf-center-c1'> -<div class='nf-center c002'> - <div>BELL’S ENGLISH HISTORY SOURCE BOOKS</div> - <div><i>General Editors</i>: <span class='sc'>S. E. Winbolt</span>, M.A., and <span class='sc'>Kenneth Bell</span>, M.A.</div> - <div class='c000'><span class='c003'>THE WELDING OF THE RACE</span></div> - <div class='c002'> </div> - </div> -</div> - -<div class='pbb'> - <hr class='pb c004' /> -</div> - -<div class='nf-center-c1'> -<div class='nf-center c000'> - <div><span class='c005'>BELL’S ENGLISH HISTORY SOURCE BOOKS.</span></div> - </div> -</div> - -<table class='table0' summary=''> - <tr> - <td class='c006'><i>Volumes now Ready.</i></td> - <td class='c007'><i>1s. net each.</i></td> - </tr> -</table> - -<p class='c008'><b>449-1066. The Welding of the Race.</b> -Edited by the Rev. <span class='sc'>John Wallis</span>, M.A.</p> - -<p class='c009'><b>1066-1154. The Normans in England.</b> -Edited by <i>A. E. Bland</i>, M.A.</p> - -<div class='c010'>[<i>In preparation</i></div> - -<p class='c009'><b>1154-1216. The Angevins and the Charter.</b> -Edited by <span class='sc'>S. M. Toyne</span>, M.A.</p> - -<p class='c009'><b>1216-1307. The Struggle for the Charter.</b> -Edited by <span class='sc'>W. D. Robieson</span>, M.A.</p> - -<div class='c010'>[<i>In preparation</i></div> - -<p class='c009'><b>1307-1399. War and Misrule.</b> Edited by -<span class='sc'>A. A. Locke</span>.</p> - -<p class='c009'><b>1399-1485. The Last of Feudalism.</b> Edited -by <span class='sc'>W. Garmon Jones</span>, M.A.</p> - -<p class='c009'><b>1485-1547. The Reformation and the Renaissance.</b> -Edited by <span class='sc'>F. W. Bewsher</span>, B.A.</p> - -<p class='c009'><b>1547-1603. The Age of Elizabeth.</b> Edited -by <span class='sc'>Arundell Esdaile</span>, M.A.</p> - -<p class='c009'><b>1603-1660. Puritanism and Liberty.</b> Edited -by <span class='sc'>Kenneth Bell</span>, M.A.</p> - -<p class='c009'><b>1660-1714. A Constitution in Making.</b> -Edited by <span class='sc'>G. B. Perrett</span>, M.A.</p> - -<p class='c009'><b>1714-1760. Walpole and Chatham.</b> Edited -by <span class='sc'>K. A. Esdaile</span>.</p> - -<p class='c009'><b>1760-1801. American Independence and the -French Revolution.</b> Edited by <span class='sc'>S. E Winbolt</span>, M.A.</p> - -<p class='c009'><b>1801-1815. England and Napoleon.</b> Edited -by <span class='sc'>S. E. Winbolt</span>, M.A.</p> - -<p class='c009'><b>1815-1837. Peace and Reform.</b> Edited by -<span class='sc'>A. C. W. Edwards</span>, M.A., Christ’s Hospital.</p> - -<p class='c009'><b>1856-1876. Palmerston to Disraeli.</b> Edited -by <span class='sc'>Ewing Harding</span>, B.A.</p> - -<p class='c009'><b>1876-1887. Imperialism and Mr. Gladstone.</b> -Edited by <span class='sc'>R. H. Gretton</span>, M.A.</p> - -<p class='c009'><b>1563-1913. Canada.</b> Edited by <span class='sc'>James Munro</span>, -Lecturer at Edinburgh University.</p> - -<p class='c011'><i>Other volumes, covering the whole range of English -History from Roman Britain, are in active preparation, -and will be issued at short intervals.</i></p> - -<div class='nf-center-c1'> -<div class='nf-center c002'> - <div><span class='c005'>LONDON: G. BELL AND SONS, LTD.</span></div> - </div> -</div> - -<div class='pbb'> - <hr class='pb c004' /> -</div> - -<div class='nf-center-c1'> -<div class='nf-center c000'> - <div><span class='c012'>THE WELDING OF THE RACE</span></div> - <div class='c004'><span class='c005'>(“449”—1066)</span></div> - <div class='c002'><span class='small'>COMPILED BY THE</span></div> - <div class='c004'><span class='c005'>REV. JOHN E. W. WALLIS, B.A. (<span class='sc'>Oxon.</span>)</span></div> - <div class='c004'><span class='xsmall'>ASSISTANT MASTER AT CHRIST’S HOSPITAL</span></div> - </div> -</div> - -<p class='c013'> </p> -<div class='figcenter id001'> -<img src='images/003.png' alt='“bell”' class='ig001' /> -</div> - -<div class='nf-center-c1'> -<div class='nf-center c000'> - <div>LONDON</div> - <div class='c004'>G. BELL & SONS, LTD.</div> - <div class='c004'>1913</div> - </div> -</div> - -<div class='pbb'> - <hr class='pb c004' /> -</div> - -<div class='chapter'> - <span class='pageno' id='Page_v'>v</span> - <h2 id='intro' class='c014'>INTRODUCTION</h2> -</div> - -<p class='c015'>This series of English History Source Books is intended -for use with any ordinary textbook of English History. -Experience has conclusively shown that such apparatus is -a valuable—nay, an indispensable—adjunct to the history -lesson. It is capable of two main uses: either by way of -lively illustration at the close of a lesson, or by way of inference-drawing, -before the textbook is read, at the beginning -of the lesson. The kind of problems and exercises that may -be based on the documents are legion, and are admirably -illustrated in a <i>History of England for Schools</i>, Part I., by -Keatinge and Frazer, pp. 377-381. However, we have no -wish to prescribe for the teacher the manner in which he shall -exercise his craft, but simply to provide him and his pupils -with materials hitherto not readily accessible for school -purposes. The very moderate price of the books in this -series should bring them within the reach of every secondary -school. Source books enable the pupil to take a more active -part than hitherto in the history lesson. Here is the apparatus, -the raw material: its use we leave to teacher and -taught.</p> - -<p class='c016'>Our belief is that the books may profitably be used by all -grades of historical students between the standards of fourth-form -boys in secondary schools and undergraduates at Universities. -What differentiates students at one extreme from -those at the other is not so much the kind of subject-matter -dealt with, as the amount they can read into or extract -from it.</p> - -<p class='c016'>In regard to choice of subject-matter, while trying to satisfy -<span class='pageno' id='Page_vi'>vi</span>the natural demand for certain “stock” documents of vital -importance, we hope to introduce much fresh and novel matter. -It is our intention that the majority of the extracts should be -lively in style—that is, personal, or descriptive, or rhetorical, -or even strongly partisan—and should not so much profess to -give the truth as supply data for inference. We aim at the -greatest possible variety, and lay under contribution letters, -biographies, ballads and poems, diaries, debates, and newspaper -accounts. Economics, London, municipal, and social -life generally, and local history, are represented in these pages.</p> - -<p class='c016'>The order of the extracts is strictly chronological, each -being numbered, titled, and dated, and its authority given. -The text is modernised, where necessary, to the extent of -leaving no difficulties in reading.</p> - -<p class='c016'>We shall be most grateful to teachers and students who -may send us suggestions for improvement.</p> - -<div class='lg-container-b'> - <div class='linegroup'> - <div class='group'> - <div class='line in10'>S. E. WINBOLT.</div> - <div class='line in10'>KENNETH BELL.</div> - </div> - </div> -</div> - -<h3 class='c017'>NOTE TO THIS VOLUME</h3> - -<div class='nf-center-c0'> -<div class='nf-center c004'> - <div>(“449”-1066)</div> - </div> -</div> - -<p class='c018'>The following extracts have been taken, where possible, from -contemporary authorities. I have attempted to make this -selection in some degree a companion book to the late Dr. -Thomas Hodgkin’s Volume I. in Messrs. Hunt and Poole’s -<i>Political History of England</i>—a book to which my obligations -are great, as the reader may easily perceive. I am responsible -for the translations marked “W.” I am greatly indebted to -Mr. E. Barker, of New College, and Mr. W. H. Stevenson, -of St. John’s College, Oxford, who have very kindly looked -through the proofs, and corrected many blunders. A brief -note on the chief authorities for the period has been added.</p> - -<div class='c019'>JOHN E. W. WALLIS.</div> - -<div class='lg-container-l c020'> - <div class='linegroup'> - <div class='group'> - <div class='line in4'><span class='sc'>Sayers Farm,</span></div> - <div class='line'><span class='sc'>Two Mile Ash, Horsham.</span></div> - <div class='line in4'><i>September, 1913.</i></div> - </div> - </div> -</div> - -<div class='pbb'> - <hr class='pb c004' /> -</div> - -<div class='chapter'> - <span class='pageno' id='Page_vii'>vii</span> - <h2 class='c014'>TABLE OF CONTENTS</h2> -</div> - -<table class='table1' summary=''> - <tr> - <th class='c021'></th> - <th class='c022'></th> - <th class='c006'></th> - <th class='c006'></th> - <th class='c006'></th> - <th class='c006'></th> - <th class='c023'>PAGE</th> - </tr> - <tr> - <td class='c024'></td> - <td class='c022' colspan='4'><a href='#intro'><span class='sc'>Introduction</span></a></td> - <td class='c006'></td> - <td class='c023'><a href='#Page_v'>v</a></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td class='c024'><a id='tnvii'></a>“449.”</td> - <td class='c022' colspan='4'><a href='#c449'><span class='sc'>The Coming of the English</span></a>:—</td> - <td class='c006'></td> - <td class='c023'></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td class='c024'></td> - <td class='c022'></td> - <td class='c006' colspan='3'>1. <span class='sc'>Contemporary Evidence</span>:</td> - <td class='c006'></td> - <td class='c023'></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td class='c024'></td> - <td class='c022'></td> - <td class='c006'></td> - <td class='c006' colspan='2'>(<i>a</i>) <span class='sc'>Chronica Gallica</span></td> - <td class='c006'></td> - <td class='c023'></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td class='c024'></td> - <td class='c022'></td> - <td class='c006'></td> - <td class='c006' colspan='2'>(<i>b</i>) <span class='sc'>Constantius</span></td> - <td class='c006'></td> - <td class='c023'><a href='#Page_1'>1</a></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td class='c024'></td> - <td class='c022'></td> - <td class='c006' colspan='3'>2. <span class='sc'>Later Evidence</span>:</td> - <td class='c006'></td> - <td class='c023'></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td class='c024'></td> - <td class='c022'></td> - <td class='c006'></td> - <td class='c006' colspan='2'>(i.) <span class='sc'>A Briton’s Account</span></td> - <td class='c006'><i>Gildas </i></td> - <td class='c023'><a href='#Page_3'>3</a></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td class='c024'></td> - <td class='c022'></td> - <td class='c006'></td> - <td class='c006' colspan='2'>(ii.) <span class='sc'>The English Tradition</span>:</td> - <td class='c006'></td> - <td class='c023'></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td class='c024'></td> - <td class='c022'></td> - <td class='c006'></td> - <td class='c006'></td> - <td class='c006'>(<i>a</i>) <span class='sc'>Bede</span></td> - <td class='c006'></td> - <td class='c023'><a href='#Page_6'>6</a></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td class='c024'></td> - <td class='c022'></td> - <td class='c006'></td> - <td class='c006'></td> - <td class='c006'>(<i>b</i>) <span class='sc'>The Wessex Account</span></td> - <td class='c006'><i>A.-S. Chronicle</i></td> - <td class='c023'><a href='#Page_8'>8</a></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td class='c024'>597.</td> - <td class='c022' colspan='4'><a href='#c597'><span class='sc'>The Mission of Augustine</span></a></td> - <td class='c006'><i>Bede</i></td> - <td class='c023'><a href='#Page_10'>10</a></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td class='c024'><i>c.</i> 600.</td> - <td class='c022' colspan='4'><a href='#c600'><span class='sc'>Ethelbert’s Dooms</span></a></td> - <td class='c006'><i>Thorpe</i></td> - <td class='c023'><a href='#Page_13'>13</a></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td class='c024'>601.</td> - <td class='c022' colspan='4'><a href='#c601'><span class='sc'>Pope Gregory’s Letter to Augustine on the Organisation of the Church</span></a></td> - <td class='c006'></td> - <td class='c023'><a href='#Page_15'>15</a></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td class='c024'>603.</td> - <td class='c022' colspan='4'><a href='#c603'><span class='sc'>Augustine’s Attempt to unite the Roman and the Celtic Churches</span></a></td> - <td class='c006'><i>Bede</i></td> - <td class='c023'><a href='#Page_17'>17</a></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td class='c024'>625.</td> - <td class='c022' colspan='4'><a href='#c625'><span class='sc'>Paulinus and Edwin</span></a></td> - <td class='c006'><i>Bede</i></td> - <td class='c023'><a href='#Page_19'>19</a></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td class='c024'>627.</td> - <td class='c022' colspan='4'><a href='#c627'><span class='sc'>Edwin of Northumbria holds a Conference</span></a></td> - <td class='c006'><i>Bede</i></td> - <td class='c023'><a href='#Page_22'>22</a></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td class='c024'>635.</td> - <td class='c022' colspan='4'><a href='#c635'><span class='sc'>The Character of Bishop Aidan</span></a></td> - <td class='c006'><i>Bede</i></td> - <td class='c023'><a href='#Page_24'>24</a></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td class='c024'>642.</td> - <td class='c022' colspan='4'><a href='#c642'><span class='sc'>Oswin of Northumbria and Aidan</span></a></td> - <td class='c006'><i>Bede</i></td> - <td class='c023'><a href='#Page_25'>25</a></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td class='c024'>664.</td> - <td class='c022' colspan='4'><a href='#c664'><span class='sc'>The Synod of Whitby</span></a></td> - <td class='c006'><i>Bede</i></td> - <td class='c023'><a href='#Page_27'>27</a></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td class='c024'>664.</td> - <td class='c022' colspan='4'><a href='#c664b'><span class='sc'>Abbot Benedict Biscop’s Zeal for Religious Art</span></a></td> - <td class='c006'><i>Bede</i></td> - <td class='c023'><a href='#Page_28'>28</a></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td class='c024'>673.</td> - <td class='c022' colspan='4'><a href='#c673'><span class='sc'>The Synod of Hertford</span></a></td> - <td class='c006'><i>Bede</i></td> - <td class='c023'><a href='#Page_31'>31</a></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td class='c024'>678.</td> - <td class='c022' colspan='4'><a href='#c678'><span class='sc'>Theodore and Wilfrid</span></a></td> - <td class='c006'><i>Eddius Stephanus</i></td> - <td class='c023'><a href='#Page_34'>34</a></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td class='c024'>680.</td> - <td class='c022' colspan='4'><a href='#c680'><span class='sc'>The Story of Cæedmon</span></a></td> - <td class='c006'><i>Bede</i></td> - <td class='c023'><a href='#Page_35'>35</a></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td class='c024'>681.</td> - <td class='c022' colspan='4'><a href='#c681'><span class='sc'>Wilfrid converts the South Saxons</span></a></td> - <td class='c006'><i>Bede</i></td> - <td class='c023'><a href='#Page_37'>37</a></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td class='c024'>687.</td> - <td class='c022' colspan='4'><a href='#c687'><span class='sc'>Saint Cuthbert (1) as Abbot, (2) as Anchorite</span></a></td> - <td class='c006'><i>Bede</i></td> - <td class='c023'><a href='#Page_39'>39</a></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td class='c024'><i>c.</i> 700.</td> - <td class='c022' colspan='4'><a href='#c700'><span class='sc'>The Dooms of Ine</span></a></td> - <td class='c006'><i>Thorpe</i></td> - <td class='c023'><a href='#Page_41'>41</a></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td class='c024'>716.</td> - <td class='c022' colspan='4'><a href='#c716'><span class='sc'>Ceolfrid, Abbot of Jarrow</span></a></td> - <td class='c006'><i>Bede</i></td> - <td class='c023'><a href='#Page_44'>44</a></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td class='c024'>720-730.</td> - <td class='c022' colspan='4'><a href='#c720'><span class='sc'>A Riddle of Cynewulf</span></a></td> - <td class='c006'></td> - <td class='c023'><a href='#Page_48'>48</a></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td class='c024'>722.</td> - <td class='c022' colspan='4'><a href='#c722'><span class='sc'>Pope Gregory II. commends Boniface</span></a></td> - <td class='c006'></td> - <td class='c023'><a href='#Page_49'>49</a></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td class='c024'><span class='pageno' id='Page_viii'>viii</span>731.</td> - <td class='c022' colspan='4'><a href='#c731'><span class='sc'>The State of England</span></a></td> - <td class='c006'><i>Bede</i></td> - <td class='c023'><a href='#Page_50'>50</a></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td class='c024'>731.</td> - <td class='c022' colspan='4'><a href='#c731b'><span class='sc'>Bede’s Account of Himself, his Historical Authorities and Methods</span></a></td> - <td class='c006'><i>Bede</i></td> - <td class='c023'><a href='#Page_52'>52</a></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td class='c024'>786.</td> - <td class='c022' colspan='4'><a href='#c786'><span class='sc'>The Faithful Thegns</span></a></td> - <td class='c006'><i>A.-S. Chronicle</i></td> - <td class='c023'><a href='#Page_54'>54</a></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td class='c024'>787-870.</td> - <td class='c022' colspan='4'><a href='#c787'><span class='sc'>The Coming of the Danes</span></a></td> - <td class='c006'><i>A.-S. Chronicle</i></td> - <td class='c023'><a href='#Page_56'>56</a></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td class='c024'>796.</td> - <td class='c022' colspan='4'><a href='#c796'><span class='sc'>A Letter from Charles the Great to Offa</span></a></td> - <td class='c006'></td> - <td class='c023'><a href='#Page_59'>59</a></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td class='c024'>827.</td> - <td class='c022' colspan='4'><a href='#c827'><span class='sc'>The Bretwaldas</span></a></td> - <td class='c006'><i>A.-S. Chronicle</i></td> - <td class='c023'><a href='#Page_61'>61</a></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td class='c024'>871-878.</td> - <td class='c022' colspan='4'><a href='#c871'><span class='sc'>Alfred and the Danes</span></a></td> - <td class='c006'><i>A.-S. Chronicle</i></td> - <td class='c023'><a href='#Page_62'>62</a></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td class='c024'><i>c.</i> 885.</td> - <td class='c022' colspan='4'><a href='#c885'><span class='sc'>Alfred and Guthrum’s Peace</span></a></td> - <td class='c006'><i>Thorpe</i></td> - <td class='c023'><a href='#Page_66'>66</a></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td class='c024'><i>c.</i> 890.</td> - <td class='c022' colspan='4'><a href='#c890'><span class='sc'>Alfred’s Dooms</span></a></td> - <td class='c006'><i>Thorpe</i></td> - <td class='c023'><a href='#Page_67'>67</a></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td class='c024'><i>c.</i> 890.</td> - <td class='c022' colspan='4'><a href='#c890b'><span class='sc'>Ohthere’s Voyage of Exploration, told to King Alfred</span></a></td> - <td class='c006'><i>Alfred’s “Orosius”</i></td> - <td class='c023'><a href='#Page_70'>70</a></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td class='c024'>907-925.</td> - <td class='c022' colspan='4'><a href='#c907'><span class='sc'>Edward’s Policy</span></a></td> - <td class='c006'><i>A.-S. Chronicle</i></td> - <td class='c023'><a href='#Page_73'>73</a></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td class='c024'><i>c.</i> 930.</td> - <td class='c022' colspan='4'><a href='#c930'><span class='sc'>Athelstan’s Doom concerning Hot Iron and Water</span></a></td> - <td class='c006'><i>Thorpe</i></td> - <td class='c023'><a href='#Page_76'>76</a></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td class='c024'>937.</td> - <td class='c022' colspan='4'><a href='#c937'><span class='sc'>The Battle of Brunanburh</span></a></td> - <td class='c006'><i>A.-S. Chronicle</i></td> - <td class='c023'><a href='#Page_77'>77</a></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td class='c024'>940.</td> - <td class='c022' colspan='4'><a href='#c940'><span class='sc'>A Land Boc</span></a></td> - <td class='c006'><i>Earle</i></td> - <td class='c023'><a href='#Page_79'>79</a></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td class='c024'>946.</td> - <td class='c022' colspan='4'><a href='#c946'><span class='sc'>Dunstan is made Abbot of Glastonbury by King Edmund</span></a></td> - <td class='c006'>“<i>B.</i>”</td> - <td class='c023'><a href='#Page_82'>82</a></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td class='c024'>973.</td> - <td class='c022' colspan='4'><a href='#c973'><span class='sc'>Edgar’s Coronation, Whitsun Day</span></a></td> - <td class='c006'><i>Anon.</i></td> - <td class='c023'><a href='#Page_84'>84</a></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td class='c024'>978.</td> - <td class='c022' colspan='4'><a href='#c978'><span class='sc'>The Murder of Edward at Corfe</span></a></td> - <td class='c006'><i>Anon.</i></td> - <td class='c023'><a href='#Page_86'>86</a></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td class='c024'>980-1002.</td> - <td class='c022' colspan='4'><a href='#c980'><span class='sc'>The Redeless King and the Danes</span></a></td> - <td class='c006'><i>A.-S. Chronicle</i></td> - <td class='c023'><a href='#Page_88'>88</a></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td class='c024'>991.</td> - <td class='c022' colspan='4'><a href='#c991'><span class='sc'>The Battle of Maldon</span></a></td> - <td class='c006'><i>A.-S. Poem</i></td> - <td class='c023'><a href='#Page_92'>92</a></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td class='c024'><i>c.</i> 1000.</td> - <td class='c022' colspan='4'><a href='#c1000'><span class='sc'>Country Life at the End of the Tenth Century</span></a></td> - <td class='c006'><i>Ælfric</i></td> - <td class='c023'><a href='#Page_95'>95</a></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td class='c024'>1016.</td> - <td class='c022' colspan='4'><a href='#c1016'><span class='sc'>Edmund and Canute</span></a></td> - <td class='c006'><i>A.-S. Chronicle</i></td> - <td class='c023'><a href='#Page_100'>100</a></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td class='c024'><i>c.</i> 1025.</td> - <td class='c022' colspan='4'><a href='#c1025'><span class='sc'>Peoples’ Duties and Rights in the Time of Canute</span></a></td> - <td class='c006'><i>Thorpe</i></td> - <td class='c023'><a href='#Page_103'>103</a></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td class='c024'>1027.</td> - <td class='c022' colspan='4'><a href='#c1027'><span class='sc'>Canute’s Letter from Rome</span></a></td> - <td class='c006'><i>William of Malmesbury</i></td> - <td class='c023'><a href='#Page_107'>107</a></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td class='c024'>1029-1060.</td> - <td class='c022' colspan='4'><a href='#c1029'><span class='sc'>Ranks among the English</span></a></td> - <td class='c006'><i>Thorpe</i></td> - <td class='c023'><a href='#Page_110'>110</a></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td class='c024'>1051.</td> - <td class='c022' colspan='4'><a href='#c1051'><span class='sc'>Saxon and Norman</span></a></td> - <td class='c006'><i>A.-S. Chronicle</i></td> - <td class='c023'><a href='#Page_110'>110</a></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td class='c024'></td> - <td class='c022' colspan='4'><a href='#c1051b'><span class='sc'>Characteristics of the English before the Conquest</span></a></td> - <td class='c006'><i>William of Malmesbury</i></td> - <td class='c023'><a href='#Page_113'>113</a></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td class='c024'>1066.</td> - <td class='c022' colspan='4'><a href='#c1066'><span class='sc'>A Norman Account of the Battle of Hastings</span></a></td> - <td class='c006'><i>William of Malmesbury</i></td> - <td class='c023'><a href='#Page_115'>115</a></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td class='c024'>1066.</td> - <td class='c022' colspan='4'><a href='#c1066b'><span class='sc'>The Last of the Northmen and of the English</span></a></td> - <td class='c006'><i>A.-S. Chronicle</i></td> - <td class='c023'><a href='#Page_117'>117</a></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td class='c024'></td> - <td class='c022' colspan='4'><a href='#chief'><span class='sc'>Note on the Chief Authorities</span></a></td> - <td class='c006'></td> - <td class='c023'><a href='#Page_119'>119</a></td> - </tr> -</table> -<div class='pbb'> - <hr class='pb c004' /> -</div> - -<div class='nf-center-c0'> -<div class='nf-center c025'> - <div><span class='pageno' id='Page_1'>1</span><span class='c026'>THE WELDING OF THE RACE</span></div> - <div><span class='c026'>(“449”-1066)</span></div> - </div> -</div> - -<div class='chapter'> - <h2 id='c449' class='c014'>THE COMING OF THE ENGLISH (“449”).</h2> -</div> - -<h3 class='c017'>1. <span class='sc'>Contemporary Evidence.</span></h3> - -<p class='c027'><b>Source.</b>—<i>Chronica Gallica</i>, written up to 511, probably early in -the sixth century. <i>Mon. Germ. Hist., Auct. Antiq.</i>, ix., 2, -pp. 653, 660.</p> - -<p class='c028'>The sixteenth year of Arcadius and Honorius [<i>i.e.</i>, <span class='fss'>A.D. 410</span>]: -at this time the strength of the Romans was utterly wasted -by sickness, and the provinces of Britain were laid waste by -the incursion of the Saxons.</p> - -<p class='c029'>The eighteenth year of Theodosius II. [<i>i.e.</i>, <span class='fss'>A.D. 441</span>]: the -provinces of Britain, which up to this time had been torn -by various slaughters and disasters, are brought under the -dominion of the Saxons.</p> - -<p class='c030'><b>Source.</b>—Constantius, <i>Life of St. Germanus</i>, written about -<span class='fss'>A.D. 480</span>, quoted by Bede, bk. i., c. 20. Translated by -J. A. Giles. Bohn’s Antiquarian Library.</p> - -<p class='c029'><span class='fss'>A.D. 429.</span>—In the meanwhile the Saxons and the Picts, -driven into one camp by the same necessity, with conjoined -force undertook war against the Britons, who, thinking -themselves unequal to their enemies, implored the assistance -of the holy bishops; who, hastening to them as they had -promised, inspired so much confidence into these fearful -people, that one would have thought they had been joined -<span class='pageno' id='Page_2'>2</span>by a mighty army. Thus, by these apostolic leaders, Christ -Himself commanded in their camp. The holy days of Lent -were also at hand, and were rendered more sacred by the -presence of the bishops, insomuch that the people being -instructed by daily sermons, resorted in crowds to be baptised; -for most of the army desired admission to the saving waters; -a church was prepared with boughs for the feast of the Resurrection -of our Lord, and so fitted up in that martial camp, as -if it were in a city. The army advanced, still wet with the -baptismal water; the faith of the people was strengthened; -and whereas human power had before been despaired of, the -Divine assistance was now relied upon. The enemy received -advice of the state of the army, and not questioning their -success against an unarmed multitude, hastened forwards, -but their approach was, by the scouts, made known to the -Britons; the greater part of whose forces being just come -from the font, after the celebration of Easter, and preparing -to arm and carry on the war, Germanus declared he -would be their leader. He picked out the most active, viewed -the country round about, and observed, in the way by which -the enemy was expected, a valley encompassed with hills. -In that place he drew up his inexperienced troops, himself -acting as their general. A multitude of fierce enemies -appeared, whom as soon as those that lay in ambush saw -approaching, Germanus, bearing in his hands the standard, -instructed his men all in a loud voice to repeat his words, -and the enemy advancing securely, as thinking to take them -by surprise, the priests three times cried Hallelujah. A -universal shout of the same word followed, and the hills -resounding the echo on all sides, the enemy was struck with -dread, fearing, that not only the neighbouring rocks, but -even the very skies were falling upon them; and such was their -terror, that their feet were not swift enough to deliver them -from it. They fled in disorder, casting away their arms, and -well satisfied if, with their naked bodies, they could escape -the danger; many of them, in their precipitate and hasty -flight, were swallowed up by the river which they were passing. -<span class='pageno' id='Page_3'>3</span>The Britons, without the loss of a man, beheld their vengeance -complete, and became inactive spectators of their victory. -The scattered spoils were gathered up, and the pious soldiers -rejoiced in the success which heaven had granted them. The -prelates thus triumphed over the enemy without bloodshed, -and gained a victory by faith, without the aid of human -force; and, having settled the affairs of the island, and restored -tranquillity by the defeat, as well as of the invisible, as of the -carnal enemies, prepared to return home. Their own merits, -and the intercession of the holy martyr Alban, obtained them -a safe passage, and the happy vessel restored them in peace -to their rejoicing people.</p> - -<h3 class='c017'>2. <span class='sc'>Later Evidence.</span></h3> - -<h4 class='c031'>(i.) <i>A Briton’s Account.</i></h4> - -<p class='c027'><b>Source.</b>—Gildas, <i>Liber Querulus</i>, §§ 22-26, written about <span class='fss'>A.D. -540-560</span>. Translated by J. A. Giles. <i>Six Old English -Chronicles</i>, Bohn’s Antiquarian Library.</p> - -<p class='c029'>A vague rumour, suddenly as if on wings, reaches the ears -of all, that their inveterate foes [the Picts and Scots] were -rapidly approaching to destroy the whole country, and to -take possession of it, as of old, from one end to the other.... -A council was called to settle what was best and most expedient -to be done, in order to repel such frequent and fatal -irruptions and plunderings of the above-named nations. -Then all the councillors, together with that proud tyrant -[Vortigern], were so blinded, that, as a protection to their -country, they sealed its doom by inviting in among them -(like wolves into the sheep fold), the fierce and impious -Saxons, a race hateful both to God and men, to repel the -invasions of the northern nations. Nothing was ever so -pernicious to our country, nothing was ever so unlucky<a id='tn011'></a>. -What palpable darkness must have enveloped their minds—darkness -desperate and cruel! Those very people whom, -when absent, they dreaded more than death itself, were invited -to reside, as one may say, under the selfsame roof. A -multitude of whelps came forth from the lair of this barbaric -<span class='pageno' id='Page_4'>4</span>lioness, in three cyuls, as they call them, that is, in three -ships of war, with their sails wafted by the wind and with -omens and prophecies favourable, for it was foretold by a -certain soothsayer among them, that they should occupy the -country to which they were sailing three hundred years; and -half of that time, a hundred and fifty years, should plunder -and despoil the same. They first landed on the eastern side -of the island, by the invitation of the unlucky king, and there -fixed their sharp talons, apparently to fight in favour of the -island, but, alas! more truly against it. Their motherland, -finding her first brood thus successful, sends forth a larger -company of her wolfish offspring, which, sailing over, join -themselves to their bastard-born comrades.... The barbarians -being thus introduced as soldiers into the island, to -encounter, as they falsely said, any dangers in defence of their -hospitable entertainers, obtain an allowance of provisions, -which, for some time being plentifully bestowed, stopped -their doggish mouths. Yet they complain that their monthly -supplies are not furnished in sufficient abundance, and they -industriously aggravate each occasion of quarrel, saying that -unless more liberality is shown them, they will break the -treaty and plunder the whole island. In a short time they -follow up their threats with deeds. For the fire of vengeance, -justly kindled by former crimes, spread from sea to sea, fed -by the hands of our foes in the east, and did not cease, until, -destroying the neighbouring towns and lands, it reached the -other side of the island, and dipped its red and savage tongue -in the western ocean.... So that all the columns were -levelled with the ground by the frequent strokes of the battering -ram, all the husbandmen routed, together with their -bishops, priests, and people, whilst the sword gleamed, and -the flames crackled around them on every side. Lamentable -to behold, in the midst of the streets lay the tops of lofty -towers, tumbled to the ground, stones of high walls, holy -altars, fragments of human bodies, covered with livid clots -of coagulated blood, looking as if they had been squeezed -together in a wine-press; and with no chance of being buried -<span class='pageno' id='Page_5'>5</span>save in the ruins of the houses, or in the ravening bellies of -wild beasts and birds.... Some, therefore, of the miserable -remnant, being taken in the mountains, were murdered in -great numbers; others, constrained by famine, came and -yielded themselves to be slaves for ever to their foes, running -the risk of being instantly slain, which truly was the greatest -favour that could be offered them: some others passed beyond -the seas with loud lamentations instead of the voice of exhortation.... -Others, committing the safeguard of their -lives, which were in continual jeopardy, to the mountains, -precipices, thickly wooded forests, and to the rocks of the -seas (albeit with trembling hearts), remained still in their -country. But in the meanwhile, an opportunity happening, -when these most cruel robbers were returned home, the poor -remnants of our nation (to whom flocked, from divers places -round about, our miserable countrymen as fast as bees to -their hives, for fear of an ensuing storm), being strengthened -by God, calling upon him with all their hearts that they -might not be brought to utter destruction, took arms under -the conduct of Ambrosius Aurelianus, a modest man, who -of all the Roman nation was then alone, in the confusion of -this troubled period, by chance left alive. His parents, who -for their merit were adorned with the purple, had been slain -in these same broils, and now his progeny in these our days, -although shamefully degenerated from the worthiness of -their ancestors, provoke to battle their cruel conquerors, -and by the goodness of our Lord obtain the victory. After -this, sometimes our countrymen, sometimes the enemy, won -the field, to the end that our Lord might in this land try after -His accustomed manner these His Israelites, whether they -loved Him or not, until the year of the siege of Bath-hill -[Mons Badonicus], when took place also the last almost, -though not the least slaughter of our cruel foes, which was (as -I am sure) forty-four years and one month after the landing -of the Saxons, and also the time of my own nativity. And yet -neither to this day are the cities of our country inhabited as -before, but, being forsaken and overthrown, still lie desolate.</p> - -<h4 class='c032'><span class='pageno' id='Page_6'>6</span>(ii.) <i>The English Tradition</i>—(<i>a</i>) <i>Bede</i>.</h4> - -<p class='c027'><b>Source.</b>—<i>Eccl. Hist.</i>, i. 15. <span class='fss'>A.D. 731</span>. Translated by J. A. Giles. -Bohn’s Library.</p> - -<p class='c029'>The Britons consulted what was to be done, and where -they should seek assistance to prevent or repel the cruel and -frequent incursions of the northern nations; and they all -agreed with their King Vortigern to call over to their aid, -from the parts beyond the sea, the Saxon nation; which, as -the event still more evidently showed, appears to have been -done by the appointment of our Lord Himself, that evil might -fall upon them for their wicked deeds.</p> - -<p class='c029'>In the year of our Lord 449, Martian being made emperor -with Valentinian, and the forty-sixth from Augustus, ruled -the empire seven years. Then the nation of the Angles, or -Saxons, being invited by the aforesaid king, arrived in Britain -with three long ships, and had a place assigned them to -reside in by the same king, in the eastern part of the island, -that they might thus appear to be fighting for their country, -whilst their real intentions were to enslave it. Accordingly -they engaged with the enemy, who were come from the north -to give battle, and obtained the victory; which, being known -at home in their own country, as also the fertility of the -country, and the cowardice of the Britons, a more considerable -fleet was quickly sent over, bringing a still greater number -of men, which, being added to the former, made up an invincible -army. The newcomers received of the Britons a -place to inhabit, upon condition that they should wage war -against their enemies for the peace and security of the -country, whilst the Britons agreed to furnish them with pay. -Those who came over were of the three most powerful -nations of Germany—Saxons, Angles, and Jutes. From the -Jutes are descended the people of Kent, and of the Isle of -Wight, and those also in the province of the West Saxons -who are to this day called Jutes, seated opposite to the Isle -of Wight. From the Saxons, that is, the country which is -now called Old Saxony, came the East Saxons, the South -<span class='pageno' id='Page_7'>7</span>Saxons, and the West Saxons. From the Angles, that is, the -country which is called Anglia, and which is said, from that -time, to remain desert to this day, between the provinces of -the Jutes and the Saxons, are descended the East Angles, -the Midland Angles, Mercians, all the race of the Northumbrians, -that is, of those nations that dwell on the north side -of the river Humber, and the other nations of the English. -The two first commanders are said to have been Hengist and -Horsa. Of whom Horsa, being afterwards slain in battle by -the Britons, was buried in the eastern parts of Kent, where a -monument, bearing his name, is still in existence. They were -the sons of Victgilsus, whose father was Vitta, son of Vecta, -son of Woden; from whose stock the royal race of many -provinces deduce their original. In a short time, swarms -of the aforesaid nations came over into the island, and they -began to increase so much, that they became terrible to the -natives themselves who had invited them. Then, having on -a sudden entered into league with the Picts, whom they had -by this time repelled by the force of their arms, they began -to turn their weapons against their confederates. At first, -they obliged them to furnish a greater quantity of provisions; -and, seeking an occasion to quarrel, protested, that unless -more plentiful supplies were brought them, they would break -the confederacy, and ravage all the island; nor were they -backward in putting their threats in execution. For the -barbarous conquerors plundered all the neighbouring cities -and country, spread the conflagration from the eastern to -the western sea, without any opposition, and covered almost -every part of the devoted island. Public as well as private -structures were overturned; the priests were everywhere slain -before the altars; the prelates and the people, without any -respect of persons, were destroyed with fire and sword; nor -was there any to bury those who had been thus cruelly -slaughtered. Some of the miserable remainder, being taken -in the mountains, were butchered in heaps. Others, spent -with hunger, came forth and submitted themselves to the -enemy for food, being destined to undergo perpetual servitude, -<span class='pageno' id='Page_8'>8</span>if they were not killed even upon the spot. Some, with -sorrowful hearts, fled beyond the seas. Others, continuing -in their own country, led a miserable life among the woods, -rocks, and mountains, with scarcely enough food to support -life, and expecting every moment to be their last.</p> - -<p class='c029'>When the victorious army, having destroyed and dispersed -the natives, had returned home to their own settlements, -the Britons began by degrees to take heart, and gather -strength, sallying out of the lurking places where they had -concealed themselves, and unanimously imploring the Divine -assistance, that they might not utterly be destroyed. They -had at that time for their leader, Ambrosius Aurelianus, a -modest man, who alone, by chance, of the Roman nation had -survived the storm, in which his parents, who were of the -royal race, had perished. Under him the Britons revived, -and offering battle to the victors, by the help of God, came -off victorious. From that day, sometimes the natives, and -sometimes their enemies, prevailed, till the year of the -siege of Bath-hill, when they made no small slaughter of -those invaders, about forty-four years after their arrival in -England.</p> - -<h4 class='c032'>(<i>b</i>) <i>The Wessex Account</i>.</h4> - -<p class='c027'><b>Source.</b>—<i>Anglo-Saxon Chronicle.</i> Compiled probably in Alfred’s -reign. Translated by J. A. Giles. Bohn’s Library.</p> - -<p class='c029'><span class='sc'>Anno 449.</span>—This year Martianus and Valentinus succeeded -to the empire and reigned seven years. And in their days -Hengist and Horsa, invited by Vortigern, King of the Britons, -landed in Britain in three keels on the shore which is called -Heopwines-fleet [Ebbsfleet]; at first in aid of the Britons, -but afterwards they fought against them. King Vortigern -gave them land in the south-east of this country, on condition -that they should fight against the Picts. Then they fought -against the Picts, and had the victory wheresoever they came. -They then sent to the Angles; desired larger forces to be sent, -and caused them to be told the worthlessness of the Britons, -and the excellencies of the land. Then they soon sent thither -<span class='pageno' id='Page_9'>9</span>a larger force in aid of the others. At that time there came -men from three tribes in Germany; from the Old Saxons, -from the Angles, from the Jutes. From the Jutes came the -Kentishmen and the Wightwarians, that is, the tribe which -now dwells in Wight, and that race among the West Saxons -which is still called the race of Jutes. From the Old Saxons -came the men of Essex and Sussex and Wessex. From -Anglia, which has ever since remained waste betwixt the -Jutes and Saxons, came the men of East Anglia, Middle -Anglia, Mercia, and all Northumbria. Their leaders were two -brothers, Hengist and Horsa: they were the sons of Wihtgils, -the son of Witta, the son of Wecta, the son of Woden: from -this Woden sprang all our royal families, and those of the -Southumbrians also.</p> - -<p class='c029'><span class='sc'>Anno 455.</span>—This year Hengist and Horsa fought against -King Vortigern at the place which is called Ægelesthrep -[Aylesford], and his brother Horsa was there slain, and after -that Hengist obtained the kingdom, and Æsc his son.</p> - -<p class='c029'><span class='sc'>Anno 456.</span>—This year Hengist and Æsc slew four troops -of Britons with the edge of the sword, in the place which is -called Crecganford [Crayford].</p> - -<p class='c029'><span class='sc'>Anno 477.</span>—This year Ælle and his three sons, Cymen, -and Wlencing, and Cissa, came to the land of Britain with -three ships, at a place which is named Cymenesora, and -there slew many Welsh, and some they drove in flight into -the wood that is named Andredesleag.</p> - -<p class='c029'><span class='sc'>Anno 491.</span>—This year Ælle and Cissa besieged Andredesceaster, -and slew all that dwelt therein, so that not a single -Briton was there left.</p> - -<p class='c029'><span class='sc'>Anno 495.</span>—This year two ealdormen came to Britain, -Cerdic and Cynric, his son, with five ships, at the place which -is called Cerdicesora.</p> - -<p class='c029'><span class='sc'>Anno 514.</span>—This year the West Saxons came to Britain -with three ships, at the place which is called Cerdicesora, -and Stuf and Whitgar fought against the Britons, and routed -them.</p> - -<p class='c029'><span class='sc'>Anno 519.</span>—This year Cerdic and Cynric obtained the -<span class='pageno' id='Page_10'>10</span>kingdom of the West Saxons; and the same year they fought -against the Britons where it is now named Cerdicesford -[Charford].</p> - -<p class='c029'><span class='sc'>Anno 530.</span>—This year Cerdic and Cynric conquered the -Island of Wight, and slew many men at Wihtgaræsbyrg -[Carisbrooke].</p> - -<p class='c029'><span class='sc'>Anno 552.</span>—This year Cynric fought against the Britons -at the place which is called Searobyrig [Old Sarum], and he -put the Britons to flight.</p> - -<p class='c029'><span class='sc'>Anno 556.</span>—This year Cynric and Ceawlin fought against -the Britons at Beranbyrig [Barbury].</p> - -<p class='c029'><span class='sc'>Anno 571.</span>—This year Cuthulf fought against the Britons -at Bedcanford [Bedford], and took four towns, Lygeanbirg -[Lenbury], and Ægelesbirg [Aylesbury], and Bænesington -[Benson], and Egonsham [Eynsham]; and the same year he -died.</p> - -<p class='c029'><span class='sc'>Anno 577.</span>—This year Cuthwine and Ceawlin fought against -the Britons, and they slew three kings, Coinmail, and Condidan, -and Farinmail, at the place which is called Deorham, -and took three cities from them, Gloucester, and Cirencester, -and Bath.</p> - -<p class='c029'><span class='sc'>Anno 584.</span>—This year Ceawlin and Cutha fought against -the Britons at the place which is called Fethanlea, and there -was Cutha slain; and Ceawlin took many towns, and spoils -innumerable; and wrathful he thence returned to his own.</p> - -<div class='chapter'> - <h2 id='c597' class='c014'>THE MISSION OF AUGUSTINE (597).</h2> -</div> - -<p class='c030'><b>Source.</b>—Bede, <i>Eccl. Hist.</i>, i. 25, 26. <span class='fss'>A.D. 731.</span> Translated by -J. A. Giles. Bohn’s Library.</p> - -<p class='c029'>Augustine, thus strengthened by the confirmation of the -blessed Father Gregory, returned to the work of the word -of God, with the servants of Christ, and arrived in Britain. -The powerful Ethelbert was at that time king of Kent; he -had extended his dominions as far as the great river Humber, -by which the Southern Saxons are divided from the Northern. -On the east of Kent is the large Isle of Thanet, containing, -<span class='pageno' id='Page_11'>11</span>according to the English way of reckoning, 600 families, -divided from the other land by the river Wantsum, which -is about three furlongs over, and fordable only in two places, -for both ends of it run into the sea. In this island landed -the servant of our Lord, Augustine, and his companions, -being, as is reported, nearly forty men. They had, by order -of the blessed Pope Gregory, taken interpreters of the nation -of the Franks, and sending to Ethelbert, signified that they -were come from Rome, and brought a joyful message, which -most undoubtedly assured to all that took advantage of it -everlasting joys in heaven, and a kingdom that would never -end, with the living and true God. The king having heard -this, ordered them to stay in that island where they had -landed, and that they should be furnished with all necessaries, -till he should consider what to do with them. For -he had before heard of the Christian religion, having a Christian -wife of the royal family of the Franks, called Bertha; -whom he had received from her parents, upon condition that -she should be permitted to practise her religion with the -Bishop Luidhard, who was sent with her to preserve her -faith. Some days after, the king came into the island, and -sitting in the open air, ordered Augustine and his companions -to be brought into his presence. For he had taken precaution -that they should not come to him in any house, lest, -according to an ancient superstition, if they practised any -magical arts, they might impose upon him, and so get the -better of him. But they came furnished with Divine, not -with magic virtue, bearing a silver cross for their banner, and -the image of our Lord and Saviour painted on a board; and -singing the litany, they offered up their prayers to the Lord -for the eternal salvation both of themselves and of those to -whom they were come. When he had sat down, pursuant -to the king’s commands, and preached to him and his -attendants there present, the word of life, the king answered -thus:—“Your words and promises are very fair, but as they -are new to us, and of uncertain import, I cannot approve of -them so far as to forsake that which I have so long followed -<span class='pageno' id='Page_12'>12</span>with the whole English nation. But because you are come -from far into my kingdom, and, as I conceive, are desirous -to impart to us those things which you believe to be true, -and most beneficial, we will not molest you, but give you -favourable entertainment, and take care to supply you with -your necessary sustenance; nor do we forbid you to preach -and gain as many as you can to your religion.” Accordingly -he permitted them to reside in the city of Canterbury, which -was the metropolis of all his dominions, and, pursuant to -his promise, besides allowing them sustenance, did not refuse -them liberty to preach. It is reported that, as they drew -near to the city, after their manner, with the holy cross, and -the image of our sovereign Lord and King, Jesus Christ, they, -in concert, sung this litany: “We beseech Thee, O Lord, in -all Thy mercy, that Thy anger and wrath be turned away -from this city, and from the holy house, because we have -sinned. Hallelujah.”</p> - -<p class='c029'>As soon as they entered the dwelling-place assigned them, -they began to imitate the course of life practised in the -primitive church; applying themselves to frequent prayer, -watching and fasting; preaching the word of life to as many -as they could; despising all worldly things, as not belonging -to them; receiving only their necessary food from those they -taught; living themselves in all respects conformably to -what they prescribed to others, and being always disposed -to suffer any adversity, and even to die for that truth which -they preached. In short, several believed and were baptised, -admiring the simplicity of their innocent life, and the sweetness -of their heavenly doctrine. There was on the east side -of the city a church dedicated to the honour of St. Martin, -built whilst the Romans were still in the island, wherein the -queen, who, as has been said before, was a Christian, used -to pray. In this they first began to meet, to sing, to pray, -to say mass, to preach, and to baptise, till the king, being -converted to the faith, allowed them to preach openly, and -build or repair churches in all places.</p> - -<p class='c029'>When he, among the rest, induced by the unspotted life -<span class='pageno' id='Page_13'>13</span>of these holy men, and their delightful promises, which, by -many miracles, they proved to be most certain, believed -and was baptised, greater numbers began daily to flock -together to hear the word, and, forsaking their heathen rites, -to associate themselves, by believing, to the unity of the -church of Christ. Their conversion the king so far encouraged, -as that he compelled none to embrace Christianity, but only -showed more affection to the believers, as to his fellow-citizens -in the heavenly kingdom. For he had learned from -his instructors and leaders to salvation, that the service of -Christ ought to be voluntary, not by compulsion. Nor was -it long before he gave his teachers a settled residence in his -metropolis of Canterbury, with such possessions of different -kinds as were necessary for their subsistence.</p> - -<div class='chapter'> - <h2 id='c600' class='c014'>ETHELBERT’S DOOMS (<i>circa 600</i>).</h2> -</div> - -<p class='c030'><b>Source.</b>—Thorpe, <i>Ancient Laws and Institutes of England</i>.</p> - -<p class='c029'>These are the dooms which Ethelbert the King gave forth -in Augustine’s days:</p> - -<p class='c029'>1. The property of God and of the church, twelve-fold; a -bishop’s property, eleven-fold; a priest’s property, nine-fold; -a deacon’s property, six-fold; a clerk’s property, three-fold; -right of sanctuary, two-fold.</p> - -<p class='c029'>2. If the king call his people to him, and any one there -do them evil, a two-fold amends, and 50 shillings to the king.</p> - -<p class='c029'>5. If a man slay another in the king’s “tun,” let him -make amends with 50 shillings.</p> - -<p class='c029'>6. If any one slay a freeman, 50 shillings to the king as a -fine.</p> - -<p class='c029'>8. The king’s fine for a breach of the peace, 50 shillings.</p> - -<p class='c029'>9. If a freeman steal from a freeman, let him make three-fold -amends, and let the king have the fine and all the -chattels.</p> - -<p class='c029'>13. If a man slay another in an eorl’s tun, let him make -amends with 12 shillings.</p> - -<p class='c029'>15. A ceorl’s fine for a breach of the peace, 6 shillings.</p> - -<p class='c029'><span class='pageno' id='Page_14'>14</span>17. If any one be the first to break into a man’s tun, let -him make amends with 6 shillings; let him who follows, with -3 shillings; afterward, each man a shilling.</p> - -<p class='c029'>19. If highway robbery be done, let the amends be 6 -shillings.</p> - -<p class='c029'>20. If a man then slay a man, let him make amends with -20 shillings.</p> - -<p class='c029'>28. If any man take indoor-property, let him make a three-fold -amends.</p> - -<p class='c029'>33. If there be seizing of the hair, let there be 50 sceatts -for amends.</p> - -<p class='c029'>34. If there be an exposure of the bone, let amends be -made with 3 shillings.</p> - -<p class='c029'>35. If there be a bite into the bone, let amends be made -with 4 shillings.</p> - -<p class='c029'>38. If a shoulder be lamed, let amends be made with 30 -shillings.</p> - -<p class='c029'>39. If an ear be struck off, let amends be made with 12 -shillings.</p> - -<p class='c029'>43. If an eye be out, let amends be made with 50 shillings.</p> - -<p class='c029'>45. If the nose be pierced, let amends be made with 9 -shillings.</p> - -<p class='c029'>50. Let him who breaks the jaw-bone pay for it with -20 shillings.</p> - -<p class='c029'>51. For each of the four front teeth, 6 shillings, for the -tooth which stands next to them, 4 shillings; for that which -stands next to that, 3 shillings; and then afterwards, for each, -a shilling.</p> - -<p class='c029'>52. If the speech be injured, 12 shillings.</p> - -<p class='c029'>53. Let him who stabs through an arm make amends with -6 shillings. If an arm be broken, let him make amends with -6 shillings.</p> - -<p class='c029'>54. If a thumb be struck off, 20 shillings. If a thumb-nail -be off, let amends be made with 3 shillings. If -the shooting-finger [fore-finger] be struck off, let amends be -made with 8 shillings. If the middle finger be struck off, -let amends be made with 4 shillings. If the gold-finger [ring-finger] -<span class='pageno' id='Page_15'>15</span>be struck off, let amends be made with 6 shillings. -If the little finger be struck off, let amends be made with -11 shillings.</p> - -<p class='c029'>55. For every nail, a shilling.</p> - -<p class='c029'>57. If any one strike another with his fist on the nose, 3 -shillings.</p> - -<p class='c029'>69. If a foot be cut off, let 50 shillings be paid.</p> - -<p class='c029'>75. For the “mund” [money paid by a bridegroom to -the bride’s father] of a widow of the best class, of an eorl’s -degree, let the fine be 50 shillings; of the second, 20 shillings; -of the third, 12 shillings; of the fourth, 6 shillings.</p> - -<p class='c029'>86. If one esne slay another unoffending, let him pay for -him at his full worth.</p> - -<p class='c029'>87. If an esne’s eye and foot be struck out or off, let him -be paid for at his full worth.</p> - -<p class='c029'>89. Let the highway robbery of a slave be 3 shillings.</p> - -<p class='c029'>90. If a slave steal, let him make twofold amends.</p> - -<div class='chapter'> - <h2 id='c601' class='c014'>POPE GREGORY’S LETTER TO AUGUSTINE ON THE ORGANISATION OF THE CHURCH (601).</h2> -</div> - -<p class='c030'><b>Source.</b>—Bede, <i>Eccl. Hist.</i>, i. 29. <span class='fss'>A.D. 731.</span> Translated by -J. A. Giles. Bohn’s Library.</p> - -<p class='c029'>“<i>To his most reverend and holy brother and fellow bishop, -Augustine; Gregory, the servant of the servants of God.</i> Though -it be certain that the unspeakable rewards of the eternal -kingdom are reserved for those who labour for Almighty -God, yet it is requisite that we bestow on them the advantage -of honours, to the end that they may by this recompense be -enabled the more vigorously to apply themselves to the care -of their spiritual work. And in regard that the new church -of the English is, through the goodness of the Lord, and your -labours, brought to the grace of God, we grant you the use -of the pall in the same, only for the performing of the solemn -service of the mass; so that you in several places ordain twelve -bishops, who shall be subject to your jurisdiction, so that the -bishop of London shall, for the future, be always consecrated -<span class='pageno' id='Page_16'>16</span>by his own synod, and that he receive the honour of the -pall from this holy and apostolical see, which I, by the grace -of God, now serve. But we will have you send to the city -of York such a bishop as you shall think fit to ordain; yet -so, that if that city, with the places adjoining, shall receive -the word of God, that bishop shall also ordain twelve bishops, -and enjoy the honour of a metropolitan; for we design, if -we live, by the help of God, to bestow on him also the pall; -and yet we will have him to be subservient to your authority; -but after your decease, he shall so preside over the bishops -he shall ordain, as to be in no way subject to the jurisdiction -of the bishop of London. But for the future let this distinction -be between the bishops of the cities of London and -York, that he may have the precedence who shall be first -ordained. But let them unanimously dispose, by common -advice and uniform conduct, whatsoever is to be done for -the zeal of Christ; let them judge rightly, and perform what -they judge convenient in a uniform manner.</p> - -<p class='c029'>“But to you, my brother, shall, by the authority of our -God, and Lord Jesus Christ, be subject not only those bishops -you shall ordain, and those that shall be ordained by the -bishop of York, but also all the priests in Britain; to the -end that from the mouth and life of your holiness they may -learn the rule of believing rightly, and living well, and fulfilling -their office in faith and good manners, they may, -when it shall please the Lord, attain the heavenly kingdom. -God preserve you in safety, most reverend brother.</p> - -<p class='c029'>“Dated the 22nd of June, in the nineteenth year of the -reign of our most pious lord and emperor, Mauritius Tiberius, -the eighteenth year after the consulship of our said lord. -The fourth indiction.”</p> - -<div class='chapter'> - <span class='pageno' id='Page_17'>17</span> - <h2 id='c603' class='c014'>AUGUSTINE’S ATTEMPT TO UNITE THE ROMAN AND THE CELTIC CHURCHES (603).</h2> -</div> - -<p class='c030'><b>Source.</b>—Bede, <i>Eccl. Hist.</i>, ii. 2. <span class='fss'>A.D. 731.</span> Translated by J. A. -Giles. Bohn’s Library.</p> - -<p class='c029'>Augustine, with the assistance of King Ethelbert, drew -together to a conference the bishops, or doctors, of the next -province of the Britons, at a place which is to this day called -Augustine’s Ac, that is, Augustine’s Oak, on the borders of -the Wiccii and West Saxons; and began by brotherly admonitions -to persuade them, that preserving Catholic unity -with him, they should undertake the common labour of -preaching the Gospel to the Gentiles. For they did not keep -Easter Sunday at the proper time, but from the fourteenth -to the twentieth moon; which computation is contained in -a revolution of eighty-four years. Besides, they did several -other things which were against the unity of the church. -When, after a long disputation, they did not comply with -the entreaties, exhortations, or rebukes of Augustine and his -companions, but preferred their own traditions before all the -churches in the world, which in Christ agree among themselves, -the holy father, Augustine, put an end to this troublesome -and tedious contention, saying: “Let us beg of God, -who causes those who are of one mind to live in his Father’s -house, that He will vouchsafe, by his heavenly tokens, to -declare to us, which tradition is to be followed; and by what -means we are to find our way to his heavenly kingdom. -Let some infirm person be brought, and let the faith and -practice of those, by whose prayers he shall be healed, be -looked upon as acceptable to God, and be adopted by all.” -The adverse party unwillingly consenting, a blind man of the -English race was brought, who having been presented to the -priests of the Britons, found no benefit or cure from their -ministry; at length, Augustine, compelled by real necessity, -bowed his knees to the Father of our Lord Jesus Christ, -praying that the lost sight might be restored to the blind -<span class='pageno' id='Page_18'>18</span>man, and by the corporeal enlightening of one man, the light -of spiritual grace might be kindled in the hearts of many -of the faithful. Immediately the blind man received sight, -and Augustine was by all declared the preacher of the Divine -truth. The Britons then confessed, that it was the true -way of righteousness which Augustine taught; but that they -could not depart from their ancient customs without the -consent and leave of their people. They therefore desired -that a second synod might be appointed, at which more of -their number would be present.</p> - -<p class='c029'>This being decreed, there came (as is asserted) seven bishops -of the Britons, and many most learned men, particularly from -their most noble monastery, which, in the English tongue, is -called Bancornaburg [Bangor-is-Coed], over which the Abbot -Dinoot is said to have presided at that time. They that -were to go to the aforesaid council, repaired first to a certain -holy and discreet man, who was wont to lead an eremitical -life among them, advising with him, whether they ought, at -the preaching of Augustine, to forsake their traditions. He -answered, “If he is a man of God, follow him.”—“How shall -we know that?” said they. He replied, “Our Lord saith, -Take my yoke upon you, and learn of me, for I am meek and -lowly in heart; if therefore, Augustine is meek and lowly of -heart, it is to be believed that he has taken upon him the -yoke of Christ, and offers the same to you to take upon you. -But, if he is stern and haughty, it appears that he is not of -God, nor are we to regard his words.” They insisted again, -“And how shall we discern even this?”—“Do you contrive,” -said the anchorite, “that he may first arrive with his company -at the place where the synod is to be held; and if at -your approach he shall rise up to you, hear him submissively, -being assured that he is the servant of Christ; but if he shall -despise you, and not rise up to you, whereas you are more in -number, let him also be despised by you.”</p> - -<p class='c029'>They did as he directed; and it happened that when they -came, Augustine was sitting on a chair, which they observing, -were in a passion, and charging him with pride, endeavoured -<span class='pageno' id='Page_19'>19</span>to contradict all he said. He said to them, “You act in -many particulars contrary to our custom, or rather the custom -of the universal church, and yet, if you will comply with me -in these three points, viz. to keep Easter at the due time; -to administer baptism, by which we are again born to God, -according to the custom of the holy Roman Apostolic Church; -and jointly with us to preach the word of God to the English -nation, we will readily tolerate all the other things you do, -though contrary to our customs.” They answered they would -do none of those things, nor receive him as their archbishop; -for they alleged among themselves, that “if he would not -now rise up to us, how much more will he contemn us, as -of no worth, if we shall begin to be under his subjection?” -To whom the man of God, Augustine, is said, in a threatening -manner, to have foretold, that in case they would not join -in unity with their brethren, they should be warred upon by -their enemies; and, if they would not preach the way of life -to the English nation, they should at their hands undergo the -vengeance of death. All which, through the dispensation of -the Divine judgment, fell out exactly as he had predicted.</p> - -<div class='chapter'> - <h2 id='c625' class='c014'>PAULINUS AND EDWIN (625).</h2> -</div> - -<p class='c030'><b>Source.</b>—Bede, <i>Eccl. Hist.</i>, ii. 9. Translated by J. A. Giles. -Bohn’s Library.</p> - -<p class='c029'>The occasion of this [the Northumbrian] nation’s embracing -the faith was their aforesaid king, being allied to the kings of -Kent, having taken to wife Ethelberga, otherwise called Tate, -daughter to King Ethelbert. He having by his ambassadors -asked her in marriage of her brother Eadbald, who then -reigned in Kent, was answered, “That it was not lawful to -marry a Christian virgin to a pagan husband, lest the faith -and the mysteries of the heavenly King should be profaned -by her living with a king that was altogether a stranger to -the worship of the true God.” This answer being brought to -Edwin by his messengers, he promised in no manner to act in -opposition to the Christian faith, which the virgin professed; -<span class='pageno' id='Page_20'>20</span>but would give leave to her, and all that went with her, men -or women, priests or ministers, to follow their faith and -worship after the custom of the Christians. Nor did he deny, -but that he would embrace the same religion, if, being examined -by wise persons, it should be found more holy and more -worthy of God.</p> - -<p class='c029'>Hereupon the virgin was promised, and sent to Edwin, -and pursuant to what had been agreed on, Paulinus, a man -beloved of God, was ordained bishop, to go with her, and by -daily exhortations, and celebrating the heavenly mysteries, -to confirm her and her company, lest they should be corrupted -by the company of the pagans. Paulinus was ordained bishop -by the Archbishop Justus, on the 21st day of July, in the year -of our Lord, 625, and so he came to King Edwin with the -aforesaid virgin. But his mind was wholly bent upon reducing -the nation to which he was sent to the knowledge of -truth.... Being come into that province, he laboured -much, not only to retain those that went with him, by -the help of God, that they should not revolt from the faith, -but, if he could, to convert some of the pagans to a state of -grace by his preaching. But, as the apostle says, though he -laboured long in the word, “The god of this world blinded the -minds of them that believed not, lest the light of the glorious -Gospel of Christ should shine unto them.”</p> - -<p class='c029'>The next year there came into the province a certain -assassin, called Eumer, sent by the king of the West Saxons, -whose name was Cuichelm, in hopes at once to deprive King -Edwin of his kingdom and his life. He had a two-edged -dagger, dipped in poison, to the end, that if the wound were -not sufficient to kill the king, it might be performed by the -venom. He came to the king on the first day of Easter, at -the river Derwent, where then stood the regal city, and being -admitted as if to deliver a message from his master, whilst he -was in an artful manner delivering his pretended embassy, -he started on a sudden, and drawing the dagger from under -his garment, assaulted the king; which Lilla, the king’s beloved -thegn, observing, having no buckler at hand to secure the -<span class='pageno' id='Page_21'>21</span>king from death, interposed his own body to receive the stroke; -but the wretch struck so home, that he wounded the king -through the thegn’s body. Being then attacked on all sides -with swords, he in that confusion also slew another soldier, -whose name was Forthhere.</p> - -<p class='c029'>On that same holy night of Easter Sunday, the queen had -brought forth to the king a daughter, called Eanfled. The -king, in the presence of Bishop Paulinus, gave thanks to his -gods for the birth of his daughter; and the bishop, on the -other hand, returned thanks to Christ.... The king, delighted -with his words, promised, that in case God would grant -him life and victory over the king by whom the assassin had -been sent, he would cast off his idols, and serve Christ; and -as a pledge that he would perform his promise, he delivered up -that same daughter to Paulinus, to be consecrated to Christ. -She was the first baptised of the nation of the Northumbrians, -on Whitsunday, with twelve others of her family. At that -time, the king, being recovered of the wound which he had -received, marched with his army against the nation of the -West Saxons; and having begun the war, either slew or subdued -all those that he had been informed had conspired to -murder him. Returning thus victorious unto his own country, -he would not immediately and unadvisedly embrace the -mysteries of the Christian faith, though he no longer worshipped -idols, ever since he made the promise that he would -serve Christ; but thought fit first at leisure to be instructed, -by the venerable Paulinus, in the knowledge of the faith, and to -confer with such as he knew to be the wisest of his chief men, -to advise what they thought was fittest to be done in that case. -And being a man of extraordinary sagacity, he often sat alone -by himself a long time, silent as to his tongue, but deliberating -in his heart how he should proceed, and which religion he -should adhere to.</p> - -<div class='chapter'> - <span class='pageno' id='Page_22'>22</span> - <h2 id='c627' class='c014'>EDWIN OF NORTHUMBRIA HOLDS A CONFERENCE, AT WHICH IT IS AGREED TO DESTROY THE IDOLS AND EMBRACE CHRISTIANITY (627).</h2> -</div> - -<p class='c030'><b>Source.</b>—Bede, <i>Eccl. Hist.</i>, ii. 13. <span class='fss'>A.D. 731.</span> Translated by J. A. -Giles. Bohn’s Library.</p> - -<p class='c029'>The king, hearing the words of Paulinus, answered, that -he was both willing and bound to receive the faith which he -taught; but that he would confer about it with his principal -friends and counsellors, to the end that if they also were -of his opinion, they might all together be cleansed in Christ -the Fountain of Life. Paulinus consenting, the king did -as he said; for, holding a council with the wise men, he asked -of every one in particular what he thought of the new doctrine, -and the new worship that was preached? To which the chief -of his own priests, Coifi, immediately answered, “O king, -consider what this is which is now preached to us; for I verily -declare to you, that the religion which we have hitherto -professed has, as far as I can learn, no virtue in it. For none -of your people has applied himself more diligently to the -worship of our gods than I; and yet there are many who -receive greater favours from you, and are more preferred -than I, and are more prosperous in all their undertakings. -Now if the gods were good for any thing, they would rather -forward me, who have been more careful to serve them. -It remains, therefore, that if upon examination you find -those new doctrines, which are now preached to us, better -and more efficacious, we immediately receive them without -any delay.”</p> - -<p class='c029'>Another of the king’s chief men, approving of his words -and exhortations, presently added: “The present life of -man, O king, seems to me, in comparison of that time which -is unknown to us, like to the swift flight of a sparrow through -the room wherein you sit at supper in winter, with your commanders -and ministers, and a good fire in the midst, whilst -the storms of rain and snow prevail abroad; the sparrow, I -<span class='pageno' id='Page_23'>23</span>say, flying in at one door, and immediately out at another, -whilst he is within, is safe from the wintry storm; but after -a short space of fair weather, he immediately vanishes out -of your sight, into the dark winter from which he had emerged. -So this life of man appears for a short space, but of what -went before, or what is to follow, we are utterly ignorant. -If, therefore, this new doctrine contains something more -certain, it seems justly to deserve to be followed.” The other -elders and king’s counsellors, by Divine inspiration, spoke to -the same effect.</p> - -<p class='c029'>But Coifi added, that he wished more attentively to hear -Paulinus discourse concerning the God whom he preached; -which he having by the king’s command performed, Coifi, -hearing his words, cried out, “I have long since been sensible -that there was nothing in that which we worshipped; because -the more diligently I sought after truth in that worship, the -less I found it. But now I freely confess, that such truth -evidently appears in this preaching as can confer on us the -gifts of life, of salvation, and of eternal happiness. For which -reason I advise, O king, that we instantly abjure and set -fire to those temples and altars which we have consecrated -without reaping any benefit from them.” In short, the king -publicly gave his licence to Paulinus to preach the Gospel, -and renouncing idolatry, declared that he received the faith -of Christ; and when he inquired of the high priest who should -first profane the altars and temples of their idols, with the -enclosures that were about them, he answered, “I; for who -can more properly than myself destroy those things which -I worshipped through ignorance, for an example to all others, -through the wisdom which has been given me by the true -God?” Then immediately, in contempt of his former superstitions, -he desired the king to furnish him with arms and -a stallion; and mounting the same, he set out to destroy the -idols; for it was not lawful before for the high priest either -to carry arms, or to ride on any but a mare. Having, therefore, -girt a sword about him, with a spear in his hand, he -mounted the king’s stallion, and proceeded to the idols. The -<span class='pageno' id='Page_24'>24</span>multitude, beholding it, concluded he was distracted; but -he lost no time, for as soon as he drew near the temple he -profaned the same, casting into it the spear which he held; -and rejoicing in the knowledge of the worship of the true -God, he commanded his companions to destroy the temple, -with all its enclosures, by fire. This place where the idols -were is still shown, not far from York, to the eastward, beyond -the river Derwent, and is now called Godmundingham, -where the high priest, by the inspiration of the true God, -profaned and destroyed the altars which he had himself -consecrated.</p> - -<div class='chapter'> - <h2 id='c635' class='c014'>THE CHARACTER OF BISHOP AIDAN (635).</h2> -</div> - -<p class='c030'><b>Source.</b>—Bede, <i>Eccl. Hist.</i>, iii. 5. <span class='fss'>A.D. 731.</span> Translated by J. A. -Giles. Bohn’s Library.</p> - -<p class='c029'>From the aforesaid island, and college of monks, was -Aidan sent to instruct the English nation in Christ, having -received the dignity of a bishop at the time when Segeni, -abbot and priest, presided over that monastery; whence, -among other instructions for life, he left the clergy a most -salutary example of abstinence or continence; it was the -highest commendation of his doctrine, with all men, that -he taught no otherwise than he and his followers had lived; -for he neither sought nor loved any thing of this world, but -delighted in distributing immediately among the poor whatsoever -was given him by the kings or rich men of the world. -He was wont to traverse both town and country on foot, never -on horseback, unless compelled by some urgent necessity; -and wherever in his way he saw any, either rich or poor, he -invited them, if infidels, to embrace the mystery of the faith; -or if they were believers, strove to strengthen them in the -faith, and to stir them up by words and actions to alms and -good works.</p> - -<p class='c029'>His course of life was so different from the slothfulness of -our times, that all those who bore him company, whether -they were shorn monks or laymen, were employed in meditation, -<span class='pageno' id='Page_25'>25</span>that is, either in reading the Scriptures, or learning -psalms. This was the daily employment of himself and all -that were with him, wheresoever they went; and if it happened, -which was but seldom, that he was invited to eat with -the king, he went with one or two clerks, and having taken -a small repast, made haste to be gone with them, either to -read or write. At that time, many religious men and women, -stirred up by his example, adopted the custom of fasting -on Wednesdays and Fridays, till the ninth hour, throughout -the year, except during the fifty days after Easter. He never -gave money to the powerful men of the world, but only meat, -if he happened to entertain them; and, on the contrary, -whatsoever gifts of money he received from the rich, he -either distributed them, as has been said, to the use of the -poor, or bestowed them in ransoming such as had been -wrongfully sold for slaves. Moreover, he afterwards made -many of those he had ransomed his disciples, and after having -taught and instructed them, advanced them to the order of -priesthood.</p> - -<div class='chapter'> - <h2 id='c642' class='c014'>OSWIN OF NORTHUMBRIA AND AIDAN (642).</h2> -</div> - -<p class='c030'><b>Source.</b>—Bede, <i>Eccl. Hist.</i>, iii. 14. Translated by J. A. Giles. -Bohn’s Library.</p> - -<p class='c029'>King Oswin was of a graceful aspect, and tall of stature, -affable in discourse, and courteous in behaviour; and most -bountiful, as well to the ignoble as the noble; so that he -was beloved by all men for his qualities of body and mind, -and persons of the first rank came from almost all provinces -to serve him. Among other virtues and rare endowments, if -I may so express it, humility is said to have been the greatest, -which it will suffice to prove by one example.</p> - -<p class='c029'>He had given an extraordinarily fine horse to Bishop -Aidan, which he might either use in crossing rivers, or in -performing a journey upon any urgent necessity, though -he was wont to travel ordinarily on foot. Some short time -after, a poor man meeting him, and asking alms, he immediately -<span class='pageno' id='Page_26'>26</span>dismounted, and ordered the horse, with all his royal -furniture, to be given to the beggar; for he was very compassionate, -a great friend to the poor, and, as it were, the father -of the wretched. This being told to the king, when they were -going in to dinner, he said to the bishop, “Why would you, -my lord bishop, give the poor man that royal horse, which was -necessary for your use? Had not we many other horses of less -value, and of other sorts, which would have been good enough -to give to the poor, and not to give that horse, which I had -particularly chosen for yourself?” To whom the bishop -instantly answered, “What is it you say, O king? Is that -foal of a mare more dear to you than a child of God?” Upon -this they went in to dinner, and the bishop sat in his place; -but the king, who was come from hunting, stood warming -himself, with his attendants, at the fire. Then, on a sudden, -whilst he was warming himself, calling to mind what the -bishop had said to him, he ungirt his sword, and gave it to a -servant, and in a hasty manner fell down at the bishop’s feet, -beseeching him to forgive him; “For from this time forward,” -said he, “I will never speak any more of this, nor will I judge -of what, or how much of our money you shall give to the -children of God.” The bishop was much moved at this sight, -and starting up, raised him, saying, “He was entirely reconciled -to him, if he would sit down to his meat, and lay aside all -sorrow.” The king, at the bishop’s command and request, -beginning to be merry, the bishop, on the other hand, grew so -melancholy as to shed tears. His priest then asking him, in -the language of his country, which the king and his servants -did not understand, why he wept, “I know,” said he, “that -the king will not live long; for I never before saw so humble a -king; whence I conclude that he will soon be snatched out of -this life, because this nation is not worthy of such a ruler.” -Not long after, the bishop’s prediction was fulfilled by the -king’s death, as has been said above. But Bishop Aidan -himself was also taken out of this world, twelve days after -the king he loved, on the 31st of August, to receive the eternal -reward of his labours from our Lord.</p> - -<div class='chapter'> - <span class='pageno' id='Page_27'>27</span> - <h2 id='c664' class='c014'>THE SYNOD OF WHITBY (664).</h2> -</div> - -<p class='c030'><b>Source.</b>—Bede, <i>Eccl. Hist.</i>, iii. 25. <span class='fss'>A.D. 731.</span> Translated by -J. A. Giles. Bohn’s Library.</p> - -<p class='c029'>Agilbert, bishop of the West Saxons, above-mentioned, a -friend to King Alfrid and to Abbot Wilfrid, had at that time -come into the province of the Northumbrians, and was making -some stay among them; and at the request of Alfrid, made -Wilfrid a priest in his monastery. He had in his company a -priest, whose name was Agatho. The controversy being there -started, concerning Easter, or the tonsure, or other ecclesiastical -affairs, it was agreed, that a synod should be held in the -monastery of Streaneshalch, which signifies the Bay of the -Lighthouse, where the Abbess Hilda, a woman devoted to -God, then presided, and that there this controversy should be -decided. The kings, both father and son, came thither, -Bishop Colman with his Scottish clerks, and Agilbert with the -priests Agatho and Wilfrid; James and Romanus were on their -side. But the Abbess Hilda and her followers were for the -Scots, as was also the venerable Bishop Cedd, long before -ordained by the Scots, as has been said above; and he was in -that council a most careful interpreter for both parties.</p> - -<table class='table2' summary=''> -<colgroup> -<col width='20%' /> -<col width='20%' /> -<col width='20%' /> -<col width='20%' /> -<col width='20%' /> -</colgroup> - <tr> - <td class='c033'>*</td> - <td class='c033'>*</td> - <td class='c033'>*</td> - <td class='c033'>*</td> - <td class='c034'>*</td> - </tr> -</table> - -<p class='c029'>When Wilfrid had spoken, the king said, “Is it true, -Colman, that these words were spoken to Peter by our -Lord?” He answered, “It is true, O king!” Then says he, -“Can you show any such power given to your Columba?” -Colman answered, “None.” Then added the king, “Do you -both agree that these words were principally directed to -Peter, and that the keys of heaven were given to him by our -Lord?” They both answered, “We do.” Then the king -concluded: “And I also say unto you, that he is the door-keeper, -whom I will not contradict, but will, as far as I know -and am able, in all things obey his decrees, lest, when I come -to the gates of the kingdom of heaven, there should be none -to open them, he being my adversary who is proved to have -<span class='pageno' id='Page_28'>28</span>the keys.” The king having said this, all present, both great -and small, gave their assent, and renouncing the more imperfect -institution, resolved to conform to that which they -found to be better.</p> - -<div class='chapter'> - <h2 id='c664b' class='c014'>ABBOT BENEDICT BISCOP’S ZEAL FOR RELIGIOUS ART (<span class='fss'>664 ONWARDS</span>).</h2> -</div> - -<p class='c030'><b>Source.</b>—Bede, <i>Lives of the Holy Abbots of Wearmouth and -Jarrow</i>.</p> - -<p class='c029'>At that time, Egbert, king of Kent, had sent out of Britain -a man who had been elected to the office of bishop, Wighard -by name, who had been adequately taught by the Roman -disciples of the blessed Pope Gregory in Kent on every topic -of Church discipline; but the king wished him to be ordained -bishop at Rome, in order that, having him for bishop of his -own nation and language, he might himself, as well as his -people, be the more thoroughly master of the words and -mysteries of the holy faith, as he would then have these -administered, not through an interpreter, but from the -hands and by the tongue of a kinsman and fellow-countryman. -But Wighard, on coming to Rome, died of a disease, with all -his attendants, before he had received the dignity of bishop. -Now the Apostolic Father, that the embassy of the faithful -might not fail through the death of their ambassadors, called -a council, and appointed one of his Church to send as archbishop -into Britain. This was Theodore, a man deep in all -secular and ecclesiastical learning, whether Greek or Latin; -and to him was given, as a colleague and counsellor, a man -equally strenuous and prudent, the abbot Hadrian. Perceiving -also that the reverend Benedict would become a man -of wisdom, industry, piety, and nobility of mind, he committed -to him the newly ordained bishop, with his followers, -enjoining him to abandon the travel which he had undertaken -for Christ’s sake; and with a higher good in view, to return -home to his country, and bring into it that teacher of wisdom -whom it had so earnestly wished for, and to be to him an interpreter -<span class='pageno' id='Page_29'>29</span>and guide, both on the journey thither, and afterwards, -upon his arrival, when he should begin to preach. Benedict -did as he was commanded; they came to Kent, and were -joyfully received there; Theodore ascended his episcopal -throne, and Benedict took upon himself to rule the monastery -of the blessed Apostle Peter, of which, afterwards, -Hadrian became abbot.</p> - -<p class='c029'>He ruled the monastery for two years; and then successfully, -as before, accomplished a third voyage from Britain -to Rome, and brought back a large number of books on sacred -literature, which he had either bought at a price or received -as gifts from his friends. On his return he arrived at Vienne, -where he took possession of such as he had entrusted his -friends to purchase for him. When he had come home, he -determined to go to the court of Conwalh, king of the West -Saxons, whose friendship and services he had already more -than once experienced. But Conwalh died suddenly about -this time, and he therefore directed his course to his native -province. He came to the court of Egfrid, king of Northumberland, -and gave an account of all that he had done since -in youth he had left his country. He made no secret of his -zeal for religion, and showed what ecclesiastical or monastic -instructions he had received at Rome and elsewhere. He -displayed the holy volumes and relics of Christ’s blessed -Apostles and martyrs, which he had brought, and found such -favour in the eyes of the king, that he forthwith gave him -seventy hides of lands out of his own estates, and ordered -a monastery to be built thereon for the first pastor of his -church. This was done, as I said before, at the mouth of -the river Wear, on the left bank, in the 674th year of our -Lord’s incarnation, in the second indiction, and in the fourth -year of King Egfrid’s reign.</p> - -<hr class='c035' /> - -<p class='c029'>After the interval of a year, Benedict crossed the sea into -Gaul, and no sooner asked than he obtained and carried -back with him some masons to build him a church in the -Roman style, which he had always admired. So much zeal -<span class='pageno' id='Page_30'>30</span>did he show from his love to Saint Peter, in whose honour -he was building it, that within a year from the time of laying -the foundation, you might have seen the roof on and the -solemnity of the mass celebrated therein. When the work -was drawing to completion, he sent messengers to Gaul to -fetch makers of glass, (more properly artificers,) who were -at this time unknown in Britain, that they might glaze the -windows of his church, with the cloisters and dining-rooms. -This was done, and they came, and not only finished the -work required, but taught the English nation their handicraft, -which was well adapted for enclosing the lanterns of the -church, and for the vessels required for various uses. All -other things necessary for the service of the church and the -altar, the sacred vessels, and the vestments, because they -could not be procured in England, he took especial care to -buy and bring home from foreign parts.</p> - -<hr class='c035' /> - -<p class='c029'>Some decorations and muniments there were which could -not be procured even in Gaul, and these the pious founder -determined to fetch from Rome; for which purpose, after -he had formed the rule for his monastery, he made his fourth -voyage to Rome, and returned loaded with more abundant -spiritual merchandise than before. In the first place, he -brought back a large quantity of books of all kinds; secondly, -a great number of relics of Christ’s Apostles and martyrs, -all likely to bring a blessing on many an English church; -thirdly, he introduced the Roman mode of chanting, singing, -and ministering in the church, by obtaining permission from -Pope Agatho to take back with him John, the archchanter of -the church of St. Peter, and abbot of the monastery of St. -Martin, to teach the English. This John, when he arrived -in England, not only communicated instruction by teaching -personally, but left behind him numerous writings, which -are still preserved in the library of the same monastery. -In the fourth place, Benedict brought with him a thing by -no means to be despised, namely, a letter of privilege from -Pope Agatho, which he had procured, not only with the -<span class='pageno' id='Page_31'>31</span>consent, but by the request and exhortation, of King Egfrid, -and by which the monastery was rendered safe and secure -for ever from foreign invasion. Fifthly, he brought with -him pictures of sacred representations, to adorn the church -of St. Peter, which he had built; namely, a likeness of the -Virgin Mary and of the twelve Apostles, with which he intended -to adorn the central nave, on boarding placed from -one wall to the other; also some figures from ecclesiastical -history for the south wall, and others from the Revelation -of St. John for the north wall; so that every one who entered -the church, even if they could not read, wherever they turned -their eyes, might have before them the lovable countenances -of Christ and his saints, though it were but in a picture, and -with watchful minds might revolve on the benefits of our -Lord’s Incarnation, and having before their eyes the perils -of the last judgment, might examine their hearts the more -strictly on that account.</p> - -<div class='chapter'> - <h2 id='c673' class='c014'>THE SYNOD OF HERTFORD (673).</h2> -</div> - -<p class='c030'><b>Source.</b>—Bede, <i>Eccl. Hist.</i>, iv. 5. <span class='fss'>A.D. 731.</span> Translated by -J. A. Giles. Bohn’s Library.</p> - -<p class='c029'>Theodore assembled a synod of bishops, and many other -teachers of the church, who loved and were acquainted with -the canonical statutes of the fathers. When they were met -together, he began, as became a prelate, to enjoin the observance -of such things as were agreeable to the unity and the -peace of the church. The purport of which synodical proceedings -is as follows—</p> - -<p class='c029'>“In the name of our Lord God and Saviour Jesus Christ, -who reigns for ever and for ever, and governs his church, it -was thought meet that we should assemble, according to the -custom of the venerable canons, to treat about the necessary -affairs of the church. We met on the 24th day of September, -the first indiction, at a place called Hertford, myself, Theodore, -the unworthy bishop of the see of Canterbury, appointed by -the Apostolic See, our fellow priest and most reverend brother, -<span class='pageno' id='Page_32'>32</span>Bisi, bishop of the East Angles; also by his proxies, our brother -and fellow priest, Wilfrid, bishop of the nation of the Northumbrians, -as also our brothers and fellow priests, Putta, bishop -of the Kentish castle, called Rochester; Eleutherius, bishop -of the West Saxons, and Winfrid, bishop of the province of -the Mercians. When we were all met together, and were sat -down in order, I said: ‘I beseech you, most dear brothers, for -the love and fear of our Redeemer, that we may all treat in -common for our faith; to the end that whatsoever has been -decreed and defined by the holy and reverend fathers, may be -inviolably observed by all.’ This and much more I spoke -tending to the preservation of the charity and unity of the -church; and when I had ended my discourse, I asked every one -of them in order, whether they consented to observe the things -that had been formerly canonically decreed by the fathers? -To which all our fellow priests answered, ‘It so pleases us, and -we will all most willingly observe with a cheerful mind whatever -is laid down in the canons of the holy fathers.’ I then -produced the said book of canons, and publicly showed them -ten chapters in the same, which I had marked in several -places, because I knew them to be of the most importance -to us, and entreated that they might be most particularly -received by them all.</p> - -<p class='c029'>“Chapter I. That we all in common keep the holy day of -Easter on the Sunday after the fourteenth moon of the first -month.</p> - -<p class='c029'>“II. That no bishop intrude into the diocese of another, -but be satisfied with the government of the people committed -to him.</p> - -<p class='c029'>“III. That it shall not be lawful for any bishop to trouble -monasteries dedicated to God, or to take anything forcibly -from them.</p> - -<p class='c029'>“IV. That monks do not remove from one place to another, -that is, from monastery to monastery, unless with the -consent of their own abbot; but that they continue in the -obedience which they promised at the time of their conversion.</p> - -<p class='c029'>“V. That no clergyman, forsaking his own bishop, shall -<span class='pageno' id='Page_33'>33</span>wander about, or be anywhere entertained without letters of -recommendation from his own prelate. But if he shall be -once received, and will not return when invited, both the -receiver, and the person received, be under excommunication.</p> - -<p class='c029'>“VI. That bishops and clergymen, when travelling, shall -be content with the hospitality that is afforded them; and -that it be not lawful for them to exercise any priestly function -without leave of the bishop in whose diocese they are.</p> - -<p class='c029'>“VII. That a synod be assembled twice a year; but in -regard that several causes obstruct the same, it was approved -by all, that we should meet on the 1st of August once a year, -at the place called Clofeshoch.</p> - -<p class='c029'>“VIII. That no bishop, through ambition, shall set himself -before another; but that they shall all observe the time -and order of their consecration.</p> - -<p class='c029'>“IX. It was generally set forth, that more bishops should -be made, as the number of believers increased; but this matter -for the present was passed over.</p> - -<p class='c029'>“These chapters being thus treated of and defined by all, -to the end, that for the future, no scandal of contention might -arise from any of us, or that things be falsely set forth, it was -thought fit that every one of us should, by subscribing his -hand, confirm all the particulars so laid down. Which definitive -judgment of ours, I dictated to be written by Titillus our -notary. Done in the month and indiction aforesaid. Whosoever, -therefore, shall presume in any way to oppose or infringe -this decision, confirmed by our consent, and by the -subscription of our hands, according to the decree of the -canons, must take notice, that he is excluded from all sacerdotal -functions, and from our society. May the Divine -Grace preserve us in safety, living in the unity of his holy -church.”</p> - -<div class='chapter'> - <span class='pageno' id='Page_34'>34</span> - <h2 id='c678' class='c014'>THEODORE AND WILFRID (678).</h2> -</div> - -<p class='c030'><b>Source.</b>—<i>Life of Wilfrid</i>, by Eddius Stephanus, written soon -after 710. Raine, <i>Historians of the Church of York</i>, p. 34. -Translated by W.</p> - -<p class='c029'>For King Ecfrith’s queen, Iurmenburg, was then at the -devil’s instigation moved with jealousy ... and like wicked -Jezebel, killing God’s prophets and persecuting Elijah, she -shot poisoned arrows from her poisonous quiver into the heart -of the king with words, eloquently telling over to him all the -worldly glory of S. Wilfrid, his riches, the multitude of his -abbeys, the magnitude of his buildings, and the innumerable -army of his companions, decked with royal garments and arms. -By such darts the king’s heart was wounded: both craftily -sought how to bring into contempt the holy head of the church -so as to ruin him, and boldly to take away from him the gifts -made by kings to God; and to aid their madness they invited, -contrary to God’s will, Archbishop Theodore, by means of -gifts, which blind the eyes of even wise men, as Balak blinded -Balaam.</p> - -<p class='c029'>When the archbishop came to them they disclosed to him -the measures they intended against Wilfrid, and he consented, -alas! wickedly to condemn him without their incurring -any guilt for the crime. For he alone, contrary to precedent, -and irregularly, ordained three bishops whom he brought -from elsewhere [Bosa, Eata, Eadhaed], who were not of those -subject to his jurisdiction, to the proper positions of Wilfrid’s -bishopric in his absence.</p> - -<p class='c029'>On hearing this, our holy bishop approached the king and -the archbishop, asking what might be the cause why without -his having committed any crime they defrauded him, like -robbers, of the substance which kings had given for God. -They replied to our bishop before all the people in these -memorable words, “We do not ascribe to thee any fault of -having injured any man, but for all that we will not change -the doom which we have uttered concerning thee.” But our -bishop, not contented with such a deceitful doom, chose -<span class='pageno' id='Page_35'>35</span>rather, with the advice of his fellow bishops, the decision of -the Apostolic See, as the Apostle Paul, unjustly condemned by -the Jews, appealed to Cæsar. Then our holy bishop turned -from the royal judgment-seat and said to the courtiers who -were laughing gaily, “On the anniversary of this day ye, -who now laugh at my condemnation, which is caused by envy, -shall weep bitterly at your own confusion.” And so, according -to the prophecy of the saint, it fell out. For on the -anniversary of that day the body of King Ælfwin, who had -been slain, was brought to York, and all the people, weeping -bitterly, tore their garments and their hair; and his surviving -brother reigned till his death without gaining a single victory.</p> - -<div class='chapter'> - <h2 id='c680' class='c014'>THE STORY OF CÆDMON (680).</h2> -</div> - -<p class='c030'><b>Source.</b>—Bede, <i>Eccl. Hist.</i>, iv. 24. <span class='fss'>A.D. 731.</span> Translated by -J. A. Giles. Bohn’s Library.</p> - -<p class='c029'>There was in this abbess’s monastery [of Whitby] a certain -brother, particularly remarkable for the grace of God, who -was wont to make pious and religious verses, so that whatever -was interpreted to him out of Scripture, he soon after put the -same into poetical expressions of much sweetness and humility, -in English, which was his native language. By his verses the -minds of many were often excited to despise the world, and -to aspire to heaven. Others after him attempted, in the -English nation, to compose religious poems, but none could -ever compare with him, for he did not learn the art of poetry -from men, but from God; for which reason he never could -compose any trivial or vain poem, but only those which relate -to religion suited his religious tongue; for having lived in a -secular habit till he was well advanced in years, he had never -learned anything of versifying; for which reason being sometimes -at entertainments, when it was agreed for the sake of -mirth that all present should sing in their turns, when he -saw the instrument come towards him, he rose up from table -and returned home.</p> - -<p class='c029'>Having done so at a certain time, and gone out of the house -<span class='pageno' id='Page_36'>36</span>where the entertainment was, to the stable, where he had to -take care of the horses that night, he there composed himself -to rest at the proper time; a person appeared to him in his -sleep, and saluting him by his name, said, “Cædmon, sing -some song to me.” He answered, “I cannot sing; for that -was the reason why I left the entertainment, and retired to -this place, because I could not sing.” The other who talked -to him, replied, “However, you shall sing.”—“What shall I -sing?” rejoined he. “Sing the beginning of created beings,” -said the other. Hereupon he presently began to sing verses -to the praise of God, which he had never heard, the purport -whereof was thus:—We are now to praise the Maker of the -heavenly kingdom, the power of the Creator and his counsel, -the deeds of the Father of glory. How He, being the eternal -God, became the author of all miracles, who first, as almighty -preserver of the human race, created heaven for the sons of -men as the roof of the house, and next the earth. This is the -sense, but not the words in order as he sang them in his sleep; -for verses, though never so well composed, cannot be literally -translated out of one language into another, without losing -much of their beauty and loftiness. Awaking from his sleep, he -remembered all that he had sung in his dream, and soon added -much more to the same effect in verse worthy of the Deity.</p> - -<p class='c029'>In the morning he came to the steward, his superior, and -having acquainted him with the gift he had received, was -conducted to the abbess, by whom he was ordered, in the -presence of many learned men, to tell his dream, and repeat -the verses, that they might all give their judgment what it -was, and whence his verse proceeded. They all concluded, -that heavenly grace had been conferred on him by our Lord. -They expounded to him a passage in holy writ, either historical, -or doctrinal, ordering him, if he could, to put the same -into verse. Having undertaken it, he went away, and returning -the next morning, gave it to them composed in most -excellent verse; whereupon the abbess, embracing the grace -of God in the man, instructed him to quit the secular habit, -and take upon him the monastic life; which being accordingly -<span class='pageno' id='Page_37'>37</span>done, she associated him to the rest of the brethren in her -monastery, and ordered that he should be taught the whole -series of sacred history. Thus Cædmon, keeping in mind all -he heard, and as it were chewing the cud, converted the same -into most harmonious verse; and sweetly repeating the same, -made his masters in their turn his hearers. He sang the -creation of the world, the origin of man, and all the history of -Genesis: and made many verses on the departure of the -children of Israel out of Egypt, and their entering into the -land of promise, with many other histories from holy writ.</p> - -<div class='chapter'> - <h2 id='c681' class='c014'>WILFRID CONVERTS THE SOUTH SAXONS (681).</h2> -</div> - -<p class='c030'><b>Source.</b>—Bede, <i>Eccl. Hist.</i>, iv. 13. <span class='fss'>A.D. 731.</span> Translated by -J. A. Giles. Bohn’s Library.</p> - -<p class='c029'>Being expelled from his bishopric, and having travelled in -several parts, Wilfrid went to Rome. He afterwards returned -to Britain; and though he could not, by reason of the enmity -of the aforesaid king, be received into his own country or -diocese, yet he could not be restrained from preaching the -Gospel; for, taking his way into the province of the South -Saxons, which extends from Kent on the west and south, as -far as the West Saxons, and contains land of 7,000 families, -who at that time were still pagans, he administered to them -the word of faith, and the baptism of salvation. Ethelwalch, -king of that nation, had been, not long before, baptised in the -province of the Mercians, by the persuasion of King Wulfhere, -who was present, and was also his godfather, and as such gave -him two provinces, viz., the Isle of Wight, and the province of -Meanwara, in the nation of the West Saxons. The bishop, -therefore, with the king’s consent, or rather to his great satisfaction, -baptised the principal generals and soldiers of that -country; and the priests, Eappa, and Padda, and Burghelm, -and Eadda, either then, or afterwards, baptised the rest of -the people. The queen, whose name was Ebba, had been -christened in her own island, the province of the Wiccii. -She was the daughter of Eanfrid, the brother of Eanher, who -<span class='pageno' id='Page_38'>38</span>were both Christians, as were their people; but all the province -of the South Saxons were strangers to the name and faith of -God. There was among them a certain monk of the Scottish -nation, whose name was Dicul, who had a very small monastery, -at the place called Bosanham, encompassed with the -sea and woods, and in it five or six brothers, who served our -Lord in poverty and humility; but none of the natives cared -either to follow their course of life, or hear their preaching.</p> - -<p class='c029'>But Bishop Wilfrid, by preaching to them, not only delivered -them from the misery of perpetual damnation, but -also from an inexhaustible calamity of temporal death, for -no rain had fallen in that province in three years before his -arrival, whereupon a dreadful famine ensued, which cruelly -destroyed the people. In short, it is reported, that very -often, forty or fifty men, being spent with want, would go -together to some precipice, or to the sea-shore, and there, -hand in hand, perish by the fall, or be swallowed up by the -waves. But on the very day on which the nation received -the baptism of faith, there fell a soft but plentiful rain; the -earth revived again, and the verdure being restored to the -fields, the season was pleasant and fruitful.... For the -bishop, when he came into the province, and found so great -misery from famine, taught them to get their food by fishing; -for their sea and rivers abounded in fish, but the people had no -skill to take them, except eels alone. The bishop’s men -having gathered eel-nets everywhere, cast them into the sea, -and by the blessing of God took three hundred fishes of several -sorts, which, being divided into three parts, they gave a hundred -to the poor, a hundred to those of whom they had the nets, -and kept a hundred for their own use. By this benefit the -bishop gained the affections of them all, and they began more -readily at his preaching to hope for heavenly goods, seeing -that by his help they had received those which are temporal.</p> - -<p class='c029'>At this time, King Ethelwalch gave to the most reverend -prelate, Wilfrid, land of eighty-seven families, to maintain his -company who were in banishment, which place is called -Selsey, that is, the Island of the Sea-Calf.</p> - -<div class='chapter'> - <span class='pageno' id='Page_39'>39</span> - <h2 id='c687' class='c014'>ST. CUTHBERT: (1) AS ABBOT, (2) AS ANCHORITE (<span class='fss'>DIED A.D. 687</span>).</h2> -</div> - -<p class='c030'><b>Source.</b>—Bede, <i>Life and Miracles of St. Cuthbert</i>. Translated by -J. A. Giles.</p> - -<p class='c029'>1. After the death of Boisil, Cuthbert took upon himself the -duties of the office before mentioned; and for many years -discharged them with the most pious zeal, as became a saint: -for he not only furnished both precept and example to his -brethren of the monastery, but sought to lead the minds of -the neighbouring people to the love of heavenly things. -Many of them, indeed, disgraced the faith which they professed, -by unholy deeds; and some of them, in the time of -mortality, neglecting the sacrament of their creed, had -recourse to idolatrous remedies, as if by charms or amulets, -or any other mysteries of the magical art, they were able to -avert a stroke inflicted upon them by the Lord. To correct -these errors, he often went out from the monastery, sometimes -on horseback, sometimes on foot, and preached the way -of truth to the neighbouring villages, as Boisil, his predecessor, -had done before him. It was at this time customary for the -English people to flock together when a clerk or priest entered -a village, and listen to what he said, that so they might learn -something from him, and amend their lives. Now Cuthbert -was so skilful in teaching, and so zealous in what he undertook, -that none dared to conceal from him their thoughts, but all -acknowledged what they had done amiss; for they supposed -that it was impossible to escape his notice, and they hoped to -merit forgiveness by an honest confession. He was mostly -accustomed to travel to those villages which lay in out of the -way places among the mountains, which by their poverty and -natural horrors deterred other visitors. Yet even here did -his devoted mind find exercise for his powers of teaching, -insomuch that he often remained a week, sometimes two or -three, nay, even a whole month, without returning home; but -dwelling among the mountains, taught the poor people, both by -the words of his preaching, and also by his own holy conduct.</p> - -<table class='table3' summary=''> -<colgroup> -<col width='20%' /> -<col width='20%' /> -<col width='20%' /> -<col width='20%' /> -<col width='20%' /> -</colgroup> - <tr> - <td class='c033'>*</td> - <td class='c033'>*</td> - <td class='c033'>*</td> - <td class='c033'>*</td> - <td class='c034'>*</td> - </tr> -</table> - -<p class='c029'><span class='pageno' id='Page_40'>40</span>2. The building is almost of a round form, from wall to wall -about four to five poles in extent: the wall on the outside is -higher than a man, but within, by excavating the rock, he -made it much deeper, to prevent the eyes and the thoughts -from wandering, that the mind might be wholly bent on -heavenly things, and the pious inhabitant might behold -nothing from his residence but the heavens above him. The -wall was constructed, not of hewn stones or of brick and -mortar, but of rough stones and turf, which had been taken -out from the ground within. Some of them were so large -that four men could hardly have lifted them, but Cuthbert -himself, with angels helping him, had raised them up and -placed them on the wall. There were two chambers in the -house, one an oratory, the other for domestic purposes. He -finished the walls of them by digging round and cutting away -the natural soil within and without, and formed the roof out -of rough poles and straw. Moreover, at the landing-place of -the island he built a large house, in which the brethren who -visited him might be received and rest themselves, and not -far from it there was a fountain of water for their use.</p> - -<table class='table4' summary=''> -<colgroup> -<col width='20%' /> -<col width='20%' /> -<col width='20%' /> -<col width='20%' /> -<col width='20%' /> -</colgroup> - <tr> - <td class='c033'>*</td> - <td class='c033'>*</td> - <td class='c033'>*</td> - <td class='c033'>*</td> - <td class='c034'>*</td> - </tr> -</table> - -<p class='c029'>Now when Cuthbert had, with the assistance of the brethren, -made for himself this dwelling with its chambers, he began -to live in a more secluded manner. At first, indeed, when the -brethren came to visit him, he would leave his cell and minister -to them. He used to wash their feet devoutly with warm -water, and was sometimes compelled by them to take off his -shoes, that they might wash his feet also. For he had so far -withdrawn his mind from attending to the care of his person, -and fixed it upon the concerns of his soul, that he would often -spend whole months without taking off his leathern gaiters. -Sometimes, too, he would keep his shoes on from one Easter -to another, only taking them off on account of the washing of -feet, which then takes place at the Lord’s Supper. Wherefore, -in consequence of his frequent prayers and genuflexions, -which he made with his shoes on, he was discovered to have -contracted a callosity on the junction of his feet and legs. -<span class='pageno' id='Page_41'>41</span>At length, as his zeal after perfection grew, he shut himself -up in his cell away from the sight of men, and spent his time -alone in fasting, watching, and prayer, rarely having communication -with anyone without, and that through the -window, which at first was left open, that he might see and -be seen; but, after a time, he shut that also, and opened it -only to give his blessing, or for any other purpose of absolute -necessity.</p> - -<div class='chapter'> - <h2 id='c700' class='c014'>THE DOOMS OF INE (<span class='fss'>BETWEEN 688 AND 705</span>).</h2> -</div> - -<p class='c030'><b>Source.</b>—Thorpe, <i>Ancient Laws and Institutes of England</i>.</p> - -<p class='c029'>I, Ine, by God’s grace, King of the West Saxons, with the -counsel and with the teaching of Cenred my father, and of -Hedde my bishop [of Winchester], and of Ercenwold my -bishop [of London], and of all my ealdormen, and the oldest -witan of my people, and also of a great assembly of the -servants of God, have been considering concerning the health -of our soul, and concerning the stability of our realm; so -that right law and right kingly dooms might be settled and -established throughout our folk. And let no ealdorman nor -any of our subjects after this seek to turn aside any of these -our dooms.</p> - -<hr class='c035' /> - -<p class='c029'>3. If a slave work on Sunday by his lord’s command, let -him be free; and let the lord pay 30 shillings as fine. But if -the slave work without his knowledge, let him suffer in his -hide or by a fine to save his skin. But if a freeman work on -that day without his lord’s command, let him forfeit his -freedom or 60 shillings; and let a priest be doubly liable.</p> - -<p class='c029'>5. If any one be guilty of death, and he flee to a church, -let him have his life, and make amends as the law may direct -him. If any one put his skin in peril, and flee to a church, -let the scourging be forgiven him.</p> - -<p class='c029'>6. ... If any one fight in an ealdorman’s house, or in any -other distinguished counsellor’s, let him make amends with -60 shillings, and pay a second 60 shillings as fine....</p> - -<p class='c029'><span class='pageno' id='Page_42'>42</span>8. If any one demand justice before a sheriff or other judge -and cannot obtain it, and a man will not give him security, -let him make amends with 30 shillings, and within seven -days do him justice.</p> - -<p class='c029'>11. If any one sell his own countryman, slave or free, -though he be guilty, over sea, let him pay for him according -to his value.</p> - -<p class='c029'>12. If a thief be seized, let him perish by death, or let his -life be redeemed according to his value.</p> - -<p class='c029'>14. He who is accused of brigandage, let him clear himself -with 120 hides, or make amends accordingly.</p> - -<p class='c029'>19. A king’s retainer, if his value is 1,200 shillings, may -swear for 60 hides if he be a communicant.</p> - -<p class='c029'>20. If a far-coming man, or a stranger, journey through a -wood out of the highway, and neither shout nor blow his -horn, he is to be taken for a thief, either to be slain or held to -ransom.</p> - -<p class='c029'>21. If a man demand the value of the slain, he must declare -that he slew him for a thief; not the associates of the slain, -nor his lord. But if he conceal it, and after a time it become -known, then he gives opportunity for the oath for the dead -man, that his kindred may exculpate him.</p> - -<p class='c029'>23. If a foreigner be slain, the king has two parts of the -value, a third part his son or kinsmen. But if he be kinless, -half the king, half the gesith. If, however, it be an abbot -or an abbess, let them divide in the same wise with the king. -A Welsh tenant, 120 shillings; his son, 100 shillings; a slave, -60 shillings; some with 50 shillings; a Welshman’s hide with -12 shillings.</p> - -<p class='c029'>24. If a convicted slave, an Englishman, steal himself away, -let him be hanged, and nothing paid to his lord. If any one -slay him, let nothing be paid to his kindred, if they have not -redeemed him within twelve months.</p> - -<p class='c029'>A Welshman, if he have five hides, he shall be as a 600-shilling -man.</p> - -<p class='c029'>25. If a chapman chaffer up among the folk, let him do it -before witnesses. If stolen goods be seized with a chapman, -<span class='pageno' id='Page_43'>43</span>and he have not bought them before good witnesses, let him -prove, according to the fine, that he was neither witting nor -the thief; or let him pay 36 shillings as fine.</p> - -<p class='c029'>32. If a Welshman have a hide of land, his value shall be -120 shillings; but if he have half a hide, 80 shillings; if he -have none, 60 shillings.</p> - -<p class='c029'>36. Let him who takes a thief, or to whom one taken is -given, and he then lets him go, or conceals the theft, pay for -the thief according to his value. If he be an ealdorman, let -him forfeit his shire, unless the king is willing to be merciful -to him.</p> - -<p class='c029'>39. If any one go from his lord without leave, or steal -himself away into another shire, and he be discovered, let -him go where he was before, and pay his lord 60 shillings.</p> - -<p class='c029'>40. A ceorl’s homestead ought to be fenced in, winter and -summer. If he be unfenced, and his neighbour’s beast rush -in by the opening which he has left, he shall receive nothing -on account of that beast [<i>i.e.</i>, for the damage it did], but -must drive it out and bear the loss.</p> - -<p class='c029'>42. If ceorls have a common meadow or other divided land -to fence, and some have fenced their portion, others not, and -[stray cattle] eat their common acres or pasture, then those -who are responsible for the opening shall pay the others who -have fenced their portion for the injury that is done, and take -such compensation as is due from [the owners of] the cattle.</p> - -<p class='c029'>43. When any one burns a tree in a wood, and it be found -out who did it, let him pay the full fine; let him give 60 -shillings, since fire is a thief. If any one fell in a wood a good -many trees, and it be afterwards discovered, let him pay for -3 trees, for each with 30 shillings. He need not pay for more -of them, were there as many of them as might be; for the axe -is a tell-tale, not a thief.</p> - -<p class='c029'>44. But if any one cut down a tree under which 30 swine -may stand, and it be discovered, let him pay 60 shillings.</p> - -<p class='c029'>45. Amends shall be made for the king’s ‘burg-bryce’ -[house-breaking], and a bishop’s, where his jurisdiction is, -with 120 shillings; for an ealdorman’s, with 80 shillings; for -<span class='pageno' id='Page_44'>44</span>a king’s thegn’s, with 60 shillings; for a land-holding gesith’s, -with 35 shillings; and according to this make the legal denial.</p> - -<p class='c029'>51. If a retainer, owning land, neglect the national army, -let him pay 120 shillings and forfeit his land; one not owning -land 60 shillings; a ceorlish man 30 shillings as army-fine.</p> - -<p class='c029'>64. He [the gesith] who has 20 hides shall show 12 hides -of cultivated land, when he wishes to go away.</p> - -<p class='c029'>67. If a man agree for a yard of land or more, at a fixed -rent, and plough it; if the lord desire to raise the land to him -to labour and to rent, he need not take it upon him, if the lord -do not give him a dwelling; and let him not forfeit his fields.</p> - -<p class='c029'>70. With the payment for a two-hundred-shilling man shall -be given, as a fine for slaying him, 30 shillings; with the payment -for a six-hundred-shilling man, 80 shillings; with the -payment for a twelve-hundred-shilling man, 120 shillings. -From 10 hides, as sustenance, [the lord is entitled to] 10 vessels -of honey, 300 loaves, 12 ambers of Welsh ale, 30 of clear, -2 full-grown oxen or 10 wethers, 10 geese, 20 hens, 10 cheeses, -an amber full of butter, 5 salmon, 20 pounds weight of fodder -and 100 eels.</p> - -<p class='c029'>74. If a Welsh slave slay an Englishman, then shall he -who owns him deliver him up to the lord and the kindred, or -give 60 shillings for his life. But if he will not give that sum -for him, then must the lord free him; afterwards let his -kindred pay the value, if he have a free kindred; if he have -not, let his foes take heed to him. The free need not pay -kindred-amends with the slave, unless he be desirous to buy -off from himself the vengeance; nor the slave with the free.</p> - -<div class='chapter'> - <h2 id='c716' class='c014'>CEOLFRID, ABBOT OF JARROW (<span class='fss'>DIED 716</span>).</h2> -</div> - -<p class='c030'><b>Source.</b>—Bede, <i>Lives of the Holy Abbots</i>. Translated by -J. A. Giles.</p> - -<p class='c029'>Ceolfrid was a man of great perseverance, of acute intellect, -bold in action, experienced in judgment, and zealous in -religion. He first of all, as we have mentioned, with the -advice and assistance of Benedict, founded, completed, and -ruled the monastery of St. Paul’s seven years; and, afterwards, -<span class='pageno' id='Page_45'>45</span>ably governed, during twenty-eight years, both these -monasteries; or, to speak more correctly, the single monastery -of St. Peter and St. Paul, in its two separate localities; and, -whatever works of merit his predecessor had begun, he, with -no less zeal, took pains to finish. For, among other arrangements -which he found it necessary to make, during his long -government of the monastery, he built several oratories; -increased the number of vessels of the church and altar, and -the vestments of every kind; and the library of both monasteries, -which Abbot Benedict had so actively begun, under -his equally zealous care became doubled in extent. For he -added three Pandects of a new translation to that of the old -translation which he had brought from Rome; one of them, -returning to Rome in his old age, he took with him as a gift; -the other two he left to the two monasteries. Moreover, for -a beautiful volume of the Geographers which Benedict had -bought at Rome, he received from King Alfrid, who was well -skilled in Holy Scripture, in exchange, a grant of land of -eight hides, near the river Fresca, for the monastery of St. -Paul’s. Benedict had arranged this purchase with the same -King Alfrid, before his death, but died before he could complete -it. Instead of this land, Ceolfrid, in the reign of Osred, -paid an additional price, and received a territory of twenty -hides, in the village called by the natives Sambuce, and -situated much nearer to the monastery. In the time of Pope -Sergius, of blessed memory, some monks were sent to Rome, -who procured from him a privilege for the protection of their -monastery, similar to that which Pope Agatho had given to -Benedict. This was brought back to Britain, and, being -exhibited before a synod, was confirmed by the signatures -of the bishops who were present, and their munificent King -Alfrid, just as the former privilege was confirmed publicly by -the king and bishops of the time. Zealous for the welfare of -St. Peter’s monastery, at that time under the government of -the reverend and religious servant of Christ, Witmer, whose -acquaintance with every kind of learning, both sacred and -profane, was equally extensive, he made a gift to it for ever -<span class='pageno' id='Page_46'>46</span>of a portion of land of ten hides, which he had received from -King Alfrid, in the village called Daldun.</p> - -<hr class='c035' /> - -<p class='c029'>But Ceolfrid having now practised a long course of regular -discipline, which the prudent father Benedict had laid down -for himself, and his brethren on the authority of the elders; -and having shown the most incomparable skill both in praying -and chanting, in which he daily exercised himself, together -with the most wonderful energy in punishing the wicked, and -modesty in consoling the weak; having also observed such -abstinence in meat and drink, and such humility in dress, as -are uncommon among rulers; saw himself now old and full -of days, and unfit any longer, from his extreme age, to prescribe -to his brethren the proper forms of spiritual exercise by his -life and doctrine. Having, therefore, deliberated long within -himself, he judged it expedient, having first impressed on the -brethren the observance of the rules which St. Benedict had -given them, and thereby to choose for themselves a more -efficient abbot out of their own number, to depart, himself, to -Rome, where he had been in his youth with the holy Benedict; -that not only he might for a time be free from all worldly -cares before his death, and so have leisure and quiet for -reflection, but that they also, having chosen a younger abbot, -might naturally, in consequence thereof, observe more accurately -the rules of monastic discipline.</p> - -<hr class='c035' /> - -<p class='c029'>At first all opposed, and entreated him on their knees and -with many tears, but their solicitations were to no purpose. -Such was his eagerness to depart, that on the third day after -he had disclosed his design to the brethren, he set out upon -his journey. For he feared, what actually came to pass, that -he might die before he reached Rome; and he was also anxious -that neither his friends nor the nobility, who all honoured -him, should delay his departure, or give him money which -he would not have time to repay; for with him it was an -invariable rule, if any one made him a present, to show equal -grace by returning it, either at once or within a suitable space -<span class='pageno' id='Page_47'>47</span>of time. Early in the morning, therefore, of Wednesday, the -4th of May, the mass was sung in the church of the Mother -of God, the immaculate Virgin Mary, and in the church of the -Apostle Peter; and those who were present communicating -with him, he prepared for his departure. All of them assembled -in St. Peter’s church; and when he had lighted the -frankincense, and addressed a prayer at the altar, he gave -his blessing to all, standing on the steps and holding the censer -in his hand. Amid the prayers of the Litany, the cry of sorrow -resounded from all as they went out of the church; they -entered the oratory of St. Laurence the Martyr, which was in -the dormitory of the brethren over against them. Whilst -giving them his last farewell, he admonished them to preserve -love towards one another, and to correct, according to the -Gospel rule, those who did amiss; he forgave all of them whatever -wrong they might have done him; and entreated them -all to pray for him, and to be reconciled to him, if he had ever -reprimanded them too harshly. They went down to the -shore, and there, amid tears and lamentations, he gave them -the kiss of peace, as they knelt upon their knees; and when -he had offered up a prayer he went on board the vessel with -his companions. The deacons of the Church went on board -with him, carrying lighted tapers and a golden crucifix. -Having crossed the river, he kissed the cross, mounted his -horse, and departed, leaving in both his monasteries about -six hundred brethren....</p> - -<hr class='c035' /> - -<p class='c029'>But Christ’s servant Ceolfrid, as has been said, died on his -way to the threshold of the holy Apostles, of old age and -weakness. For he reached the Lingones about nine o’clock, -where he died seven hours after, and was honourably buried -the next day in the church of the three twin martyrs, much -to the sorrow, not only of the English who were in his train, -to the number of eighty, but also of the neighbouring inhabitants, -who were dissolved in tears at the loss of the reverend -father. For it was almost impossible to avoid weeping to see -part of his company continuing their journey without the -<span class='pageno' id='Page_48'>48</span>holy father, whilst others, abandoning their first intentions, -returned home to relate his death and burial; and others, -again, lingered in sorrow at the tomb of the deceased among -strangers speaking an unknown tongue.</p> - -<hr class='c035' /> - -<p class='c029'>Ceolfrid was seventy-four years old when he died: forty-seven -years he had been in priest’s orders, during thirty-five -of which he had been abbot; or, to speak more correctly, forty-three,—for, -from the time when Benedict began to build his -monastery in honour of the holiest of the Apostles, Ceolfrid -had been his only companion, coadjutor, and teacher of the -monastic rules. He never relaxed the rigour of ancient discipline -from any occasions of old age, illness, or travel; for, -from the day of his departure till the day of his death, i.e., -from the 4th of June till the 25th of September, a space of -one hundred and fourteen days, besides the canonical hours -of prayer, he never omitted to go twice daily through the -Psalter in order; and even when he became so weak that he -could not ride on horseback, and was obliged to be carried in -a horse-litter, the holy ceremony of the mass was offered up -every day, except one which he passed at sea, and the three -days immediately before his death.</p> - -<div class='chapter'> - <h2 id='c720' class='c014'>A RIDDLE OF CYNEWULF (<span class='fss'>BORN BETWEEN 720 AND 730</span>).</h2> -</div> - -<p class='c030'><b>Source.</b>—Ten Brink’s <i>English Literature</i>, vol. i., p. 52. -Bohn’s Library.</p> - -<div class='lg-container-b c036'> - <div class='linegroup'> - <div class='group'> - <div class='line'>I was an armed warrior; now a proud one,</div> - <div class='line'>A young hero, decks me with gold and silver,</div> - <div class='line'>And with crooked wire-bows. Men sometimes kiss me;</div> - <div class='line'>Sometimes I call to battle the willing comrades;</div> - <div class='line'>Now a steed doth bear me over the boundaries.</div> - <div class='line'>Now a sea-courser carries me, bright with jewels,</div> - <div class='line'>Over the floods. And now there fills my bosom</div> - <div class='line'>A maiden adorned with rings; or I may be robbed</div> - <div class='line'>Of my gems, and hard and headless lie; or hang</div> - <div class='line'>Prettily on the wall where warriors drink,</div> - <div class='line'>Trimmed with trappings. Sometimes as an ornament brave</div> - <div class='line'><span class='pageno' id='Page_49'>49</span>Folk-warriors wear me on horseback; wind</div> - <div class='line'>From the bosom of a man must I, in gold-hues bright,</div> - <div class='line'>Swallow then. Sometimes to the wine</div> - <div class='line'>I invite with my voice the valiant men;</div> - <div class='line'>Or it rescues the stolen from the robbers’ grasp,</div> - <div class='line'>Drives away enemies. Ask what my name is.</div> - </div> - </div> -</div> - -<p class='c029'><i>Answer</i>: The horn of a bull.</p> - -<div class='chapter'> - <h2 id='c722' class='c014'>POPE GREGORY II. COMMENDS BONIFACE (<span class='sc'>December 1, 722</span>).</h2> -</div> - -<p class='c030'><b>Source.</b>—<i>Monumenta Germaniæ Historica</i>, Epist. iii. Ed. -Dümmler, 1892. No. 17, p. 266. Translated by W.</p> - -<p class='c037'><span class='sc'>Gregory the Bishop, the servant of God’s servants, to -all his most reverend and most holy brethren, -fellow-bishops, religious priests and deacons, -glorious dukes, noble prefects, counts, and all -Christians that fear God.</span></p> - -<p class='c029'>Having solicitude beyond measure for the overseership -entrusted to us—since certain peoples in parts of Germany or -on the eastern shore of the river Rhine, persuaded by the -ancient foe, wander “in the shadow of death”: since we know -that under pretext of Christianity they serve and worship -idols; and others there are who have not yet the knowledge -of God nor have been washed in the water of holy baptism, -but as pagans, like the brutes, know not their creator—we -have been careful, for the needful enlightenment of both, to -send the bearer of these, Boniface, our most reverend brother, -as bishop in those parts, to preach the word of the right faith, -that, by preaching the word of salvation he may provide for -them eternal life, and that, should he see that any have in -any district departed from the path of the right faith, or -should he find them persuaded to error by the cunning of the -devil, he may correct them, and by his teaching may bring -them back to the haven of salvation, and instruct them in -the doctrine of this apostolic see, and may induce them to -remain steadfast in the catholic faith.</p> - -<p class='c029'><span class='pageno' id='Page_50'>50</span>For the love of the Lord Jesus Christ and the reverence due -to his Apostles we beg that you will assist him in everything -to the utmost of your power, and receive him in the name of -Jesus Christ: as it is written of his disciples: “Whoso receiveth -you, receiveth me”; providing the necessaries for his journey, -giving him escort, and food and drink, or whatever he may -need, that, by the labour and friendly good-will of all, the work -of piety and business of salvation committed to him may be -with God’s assistance accomplished, and that ye may be -worthy to receive the recompense of toil, and that the reward -for the conversion of those in error may be ascribed to you in -heaven. If any one therefore, at the prayer of the chiefs of -the Apostles, give his assent or concurrence to this servant of -God set apart by the apostolic and catholic church of God for -the illumination of the peoples, may he be worthy to join the -martyrs of Jesus Christ. But if any, which we do not desire, -attempt to hinder him by opposition, or show himself hostile -to the ministry committed to him and of his successors entering -upon the same work, may he be by divine judgment cast down -with the bond of the anathema, and lie in eternal condemnation.</p> - -<p class='c029'><span class='fss'>FARE YE WELL.</span></p> - -<p class='c029'>Given on the Kalends of December, the most pious and -august lord Leo, crowned great emperor by God, reigning in -the seventh year, after his consulate in the seventh year, and -in the fourth year of his son Constantine the great emperor, -the sixth indiction.</p> - -<div class='chapter'> - <h2 id='c731' class='c014'>THE STATE OF ENGLAND IN 731.</h2> -</div> - -<p class='c030'><b>Source.</b>—Bede, <i>Eccl. Hist.</i>, v. 23. <span class='fss'>A.D. 731.</span> Translated by J. A. -Giles. Bohn’s Library.</p> - -<p class='c029'>Thus at present, the bishops Tatwine and Aldwulf preside -in the churches of Kent; Ingwald in the province of the East -Saxons. In the province of the East Angles, Aldbert and -Hadulac are bishops; in the province of the West Saxons, -Daniel and Forthere are bishops; in the province of the -<span class='pageno' id='Page_51'>51</span>Mercians, Aldwin. Among those people who live beyond -the river Severn to the westward, Walstod is bishop; in the -province of the Wiccians, Wilfrid; in the province of the -Lindisfarnes, Cynebert presides: the bishopric of the Isle of -Wight belongs to Daniel, bishop of Winchester. The province -of the South Saxons, having now continued some years without -a bishop, receives the episcopal ministry from the prelate -of the West Saxons. All these provinces, and the others -southward to the bank of the river Humber, with their kings, -are subject to King Ethelbald.</p> - -<p class='c029'>But in the province of the Northumbrians, where King -Ceolwulf reigns, four bishops now preside: Wilfrid in the -church of York, Ethelwald in that of Lindisfarne, Acca in -that of Hagulstad, Pechthelm in that which is called the White -House, which, from the increased number of believers, has -lately become an episcopal see, and has him for its first prelate. -The Picts also at this time are at peace with the English nation, -and rejoice in being united in peace and truth with the whole -Catholic Church. The Scots that inhabit Britain, satisfied -with their own territories, meditate no hostilities against the -nation of the English. The Britons, though they, for the -most part, through innate hatred, are adverse to the English -nation, and wrongfully, and from wicked custom, oppose the -appointed Easter of the whole Catholic Church; yet, from -both the Divine and human power withstanding them, can -in no way prevail as they desire; for though in part they are -their own masters, yet elsewhere they are also brought under -subjection to the English. Such being the peaceable and -calm disposition of the times, many of the Northumbrians, -as well of the nobility as private persons, laying aside their -weapons, rather incline to dedicate both themselves and their -children to the tonsure and monastic vows, than to study -martial discipline. What will be the end hereof, the next age -will show.</p> - -<div class='chapter'> - <span class='pageno' id='Page_52'>52</span> - <h2 id='c731b' class='c014'>BEDE’S ACCOUNT OF HIMSELF, HIS HISTORICAL AUTHORITIES AND METHODS (731).</h2> -</div> - -<p class='c030'><b>Source.</b>—<i>Eccl. Hist.</i>, v. 24; i. I. Translated by J. A. Giles. -Bohn’s Library.</p> - -<h3 class='c017'>A.</h3> - -<p class='c038'>Thus much of the Ecclesiastical History of Britain, and -more especially of the English nation, as far as I could learn -either from the writings of the ancients, or the tradition of -our ancestors, or of my own knowledge, has, with the help of -God, been digested by me, Bede, the servant of God, and -priest of the monastery of the blessed Apostles, Peter and -Paul, which is at Wearmouth and Jarrow; who being born in -the territory of that same monastery, was given, at seven -years of age, to be educated by the most reverend Abbot -Benedict, and afterwards by Ceolfrid; and spending all the -remaining time of my life in that monastery, I wholly applied -myself to the study of Scripture, and amidst the observance -of regular discipline, and the daily care of singing in the -church, I always took delight in learning, teaching, and -writing. In the nineteenth year of my age, I received -deacon’s orders; in the thirtieth, those of the priesthood, both -of them by the ministry of the most reverend Bishop John, -and by the order of the Abbot Ceolfrid. From which time, -till the fifty-ninth year of my age, I have made it my business, -for the use of me and mine, to compile out of the works of the -venerable Fathers, and to interpret and explain according to -their meaning these following pieces.</p> - -<p class='c029'>[Here follow the titles of thirty-seven works.]</p> - -<h3 class='c017'>B.</h3> - -<p class='c038'>My principal authority and aid in this work was the learned -and reverend Abbot Albinus; who, educated in the Church of -Canterbury by those venerable and learned men, Archbishop -Theodore of blessed memory, and the Abbot Adrian, transmitted -<span class='pageno' id='Page_53'>53</span>to me by Nothelm, the pious priest of the Church of -London, either in writing, or by word of mouth of the same -Nothelm, all that he thought worthy of memory, that had -been done in the province of Kent, or the adjacent parts, by -the disciples of the blessed Pope Gregory, as he had learned -the same either from written records, or the traditions of his -ancestors. The same Nothelm, afterwards going to Rome, -having, with leave of the present Pope Gregory, searched into -the archives of the holy Roman Church, found there some -epistles of the blessed Pope Gregory, and other popes; and -returning home, by the advice of the aforesaid most reverend -father Albinus, brought them to me, to be inserted in my -history. Thus, from the beginning of this volume to the -time when the English nation received the faith of Christ, -have we collected the writings of our predecessors, and from -them gathered matter for our history; but from that time till -the present, what was transacted in the Church of Canterbury, -by the disciples of St. Gregory or their successors, and under -what kings the same happened, has been conveyed to us by -Nothelm through the industry of the aforesaid Abbot Albinus. -They also partly informed me by what bishops and under -what kings the provinces of the East and West Saxons, as -also of the East Angles, and of the Northumbrians, received -the faith of Christ. In short I was chiefly encouraged to -undertake this work by the persuasions of the same Albinus. -In like manner, Daniel, the most reverend Bishop of the West -Saxons, who is still living, communicated to me in writing -some things relating to the Ecclesiastical History of that -province, and the next adjoining to it of the South Saxons, -as also of the Isle of Wight. But how, by the pious ministry -of Cedd and Ceadda, the province of the Mercians was brought -to the faith of Christ, which they knew not before, and how -that of the East Saxons recovered the same, after having -expelled it, and how those fathers lived and died, we learned -from the brethren of the monastery, which was built by -them, and is called Lastingham. What ecclesiastical transactions -took place in the province of the East Angles, was -<span class='pageno' id='Page_54'>54</span>partly made known to us from the writings and tradition of -our ancestors, and partly by relation of the most reverend -Abbot Esius. What was done towards promoting the faith, -and what was the sacerdotal succession in the province of -Lindsey, we had either from the letters of the most reverend -prelate Cunebert, or by word of mouth from other persons -of good credit. But what was done in the Church throughout -the province of the Northumbrians, from the time when they -received the faith of Christ till this present, I received not -from any particular author, but by the faithful testimony of -innumerable witnesses, who might know or remember the -same; besides what I had of my own knowledge. Wherein -it is to be observed, that what I have written concerning our -most holy father, Bishop Cuthbert, either in this volume, or -in my treatise on his life and actions, I partly took, and -faithfully copied from what I found written of him by the -brethren of the Church of Lindisfarne; but at the same time -took care to add such things as I could myself have knowledge -of by the faithful testimony of such as knew him. And I -humbly entreat the reader, that if he shall in this that we have -written find anything not delivered according to the truth, he -will not impute the same to me, who, as the true rule of history -requires, have laboured sincerely to commit to writing such -things as I could gather from common report, for the instruction -of posterity.</p> - -<div class='chapter'> - <h2 id='c786' class='c014'>THE FAITHFUL THEGNS (786).</h2> -</div> - -<p class='c030'><b>Source.</b>—<i>Anglo-Saxon Chronicle.</i> Translated by J. A. Giles. -Bohn’s Library.</p> - -<p class='c029'><span class='sc'>Anno 755.</span>—This year Cynewulf and the West Saxon Witan -deprived his kinsman Sigebert of his kingdom, except Hampshire, -for his unjust doings; and that he held until he slew -the ealdorman who longest abode by him. And then Cynewulf -drove him into Andred, and he abode there until a swineherd -stabbed him at Privets-flood, and avenged the ealdorman -Cumbra. And Cynewulf fought very many battles against -<span class='pageno' id='Page_55'>55</span>the Welsh; and after he had held the kingdom about one and -thirty years, he purposed to expel an etheling, who was named -Cyneheard: and Cyneheard was Sigebert’s brother. And he -then learned that the king with a small band was gone to -Merton to visit a lady; and he there beset him and surrounded -the building on every side, before the men who were with the -king discovered him. And when the king perceived this, he -went to the door, and there manfully defended himself, until -he beheld the etheling, and then he rushed out upon him and -sorely wounded him; and they all continued fighting against -the king until they had slain him. And upon this, the king’s -thegns having discovered the affray by the lady’s cries, each -as he was ready, and with his utmost speed, ran to the spot. -And the etheling offered money and life to each of them, and -not one of them would accept it; but they continued fighting -till they all fell, except one, a British hostage, and he was -already sorely wounded. Then upon the morrow the king’s -thegns whom he had left behind him heard that the king was -slain: then rode they thither, and Osric his ealdorman, and -Wiferth his thegn, and the men whom he had previously left -behind. And at the town wherein the king lay slain they -found the etheling, and those within had closed the gates -against them; but they then went onward. And he then offered -them their own choice of land and money if they would grant -him the kingdom, and showed them that their kinsmen were -with him, men who would not desert him. And they then -said that no kinsman was dearer to them than their lord, and -that they never would follow his murderer. And they then -bade their kinsmen that they should go away from him in -safety; but they said that the same had been bidden their -companions who before had been with the king; then they -said that they no more minded it “than your companions -who were slain with the king.” And then they continued -fighting around the gates until they made their way in, and -slew the etheling, and all the men who were with him, except -one who was the ealdorman’s godson; and he escaped with -his life, though he was wounded in several places.</p> - -<div class='chapter'> - <span class='pageno' id='Page_56'>56</span> - <h2 id='c787' class='c014'>THE COMING OF THE DANES (787-870)</h2> -</div> - -<p class='c030'><b>Source.</b>—<i>Anglo-Saxon Chronicle.</i> Translated by J. A. Giles. -Bohn’s Library.</p> - -<p class='c029'><span class='sc'>Anno 787.</span>—This year King Bertric took to wife Eadburga, -King Offa’s daughter; and in his days first came three ships -of Northmen. And then the reeve rode to the place and -would have driven them to the king’s town [? Dorchester] -because he knew not who they were: and they there slew him. -These were the first ships of Danish men which sought the -land of the English nation.</p> - -<p class='c029'><span class='sc'>Anno 794.</span>—The heathens ravaged among the Northumbrians, -and plundered Egfert’s monastery at the mouth -of the Wear; and there one of their leaders was slain, and also -some of their ships were wrecked by a tempest; and many of -them were there drowned, and some came on shore alive, -and they were soon slain at the river’s mouth.</p> - -<p class='c029'><span class='sc'>Anno 835.</span>—This year the heathen men ravaged Sheppey.</p> - -<p class='c029'><span class='sc'>Anno 836.</span>—This year King Egbert fought against the men -of thirty-five ships at Charmouth, and there was great -slaughter made, and the Danish men maintained possession -of the field.</p> - -<p class='c029'><span class='sc'>Anno 838.</span>—This year a great hostile fleet came to the -West Welsh [Cornwall], and they united together, and made -war upon Egbert, king of the West Saxons. As soon as he -heard of it, he went thither with an army, and fought against -them at Hengestdune, and there he put to flight both the -Welsh and the Danish men.</p> - -<p class='c029'><span class='sc'>Anno 840.</span>—This year Wulfherd the ealdorman fought at -Hamtun [Southampton], against the forces of thirty-five -ships, and there made great slaughter, and got the victory. -And the same year Ethelhelm the ealdorman fought against -the Danish army at Portland isle, with the men of Dorset, -and for a good while he put the enemy to flight; but the -Danish men had possession of the field, and slew the -ealdorman.</p> - -<p class='c029'><span class='pageno' id='Page_57'>57</span><span class='sc'>Anno 841.</span>—This year Herebert the ealdorman was slain -by the heathen men, and many with him among the Marshmen -[Romney Marsh]; and afterwards, the same year, in -Lindsey, and in East Anglia, and in Kent, many men were -slain by the enemy.</p> - -<p class='c029'><span class='sc'>Anno 842.</span>—This year there was great slaughter at London, -and at Canterbury, and at Rochester.</p> - -<p class='c029'><span class='sc'>Anno 843.</span>—This year King Ethelwulf fought at Charmouth -against the crews of thirty-five ships, and the Danish -men maintained possession of the field.</p> - -<p class='c029'><span class='sc'>Anno 848.</span>—This year Eanwulf the ealdorman, with the -men of Somerset, and Bishop Ealstan, and Osric the ealdorman, -with the men of Dorset, fought at the mouth of the -Parret, against the Danish army, and there made great -slaughter, and got the victory.</p> - -<p class='c029'><span class='sc'>Anno 851.</span>—This year Ceorl the ealdorman, with the men -of Devonshire, fought against the heathen men at Wembury -[near Plymouth], and there made great slaughter and got the -victory. And the same year Athelstan and Elchere the -ealdorman fought on shipboard, and slew a great number -of the enemy at Sandwich in Kent, and took nine ships, and -put the others to flight; and the heathen men, for the first -time, remained over winter in Thanet. And the same year -came three hundred and fifty ships to the mouth of the -Thames, and the crews landed and took Canterbury and -London by storm, and put to flight Berthwulf, King of the -Mercians, with his army, and then went south over the -Thames into Surrey; and there King Ethelwulf and his son -Ethelbald, with the fyrd of the West Saxons, fought against -them at Ockley, and there made the greatest slaughter -among the heathen army that we have heard reported to -the present day, and there got the victory.</p> - -<p class='c029'><span class='sc'>Anno 853.</span>—This year Ealhere, with the men of Kent, and -Huda, with the men of Surrey, fought in Thanet, against the -heathen army; and at first they were victorious; and many -there were slain, and drowned on either hand, and both the -ealdormen were killed.</p> - -<p class='c029'><span class='pageno' id='Page_58'>58</span><span class='sc'>Anno 855.</span>—This year the heathen men, for the first time, -remained over winter in Sheppey.</p> - -<p class='c029'><span class='sc'>Anno 860.</span>—This year Ethelbert succeeded to all the -realm of his brother. And in his days a large fleet came -to land, and the crews stormed Winchester. And Osric the -ealdorman, with the men of Hampshire, and Ethelwulf the -ealdorman, with the men of Berkshire, fought against the -army, and put them to flight, and had possession of the place -of carnage.</p> - -<p class='c029'><span class='sc'>Anno 865.</span>—This year the heathen army sat down in -Thanet, and made peace with the men of Kent, and the men -of Kent promised them money for the peace; and during the -peace and the promise of money the army stole away by -night, and ravaged all Kent to the eastward.</p> - -<p class='c029'><span class='sc'>Anno 866.</span>—This year a great heathen army came to the -land of the English nation, and took up their winter quarters -among the East Angles, and there they were horsed; and the -East Angles made peace with them.</p> - -<p class='c029'><span class='sc'>Anno 867.</span>—This year the army went from East Anglia -over the mouth of the Humber to York in Northumbria. -And there was much dissension among that people, and they -had cast out their King Osbert, and had taken to themselves -a king, Ælle, not of royal blood; but late in the year they resolved -that they would fight against the army; and therefore -they gathered a large force, and sought the army at the town -of York, and stormed the town, and some of them got within, -and there was an excessive slaughter made of the Northumbrians, -some within, some without, and the kings were -both slain: and the remainder made peace with the army.</p> - -<p class='c029'><span class='sc'>Anno 868.</span>—This year the same army went into Mercia to -Nottingham, and there took up their winter quarters. And -Burhred, King of the Mercians, and his witan begged of -Ethelred, King of the West Saxons, and of Alfred his brother, -that they would help them, that they might fight against -the army. And then they went with the West Saxon fyrd -into Mercia as far as Nottingham, and there met with the -army within the fortress; and besieged them therein: but -<span class='pageno' id='Page_59'>59</span>there was no great battle; and the Mercians made peace with -the army.</p> - -<p class='c029'><span class='sc'>Anno 869.</span>—This year the army again went to York, and -sat there one year.</p> - -<p class='c029'><span class='sc'>Anno 870.</span>—This year the army rode across Mercia into -East Anglia, and took up their winter quarters at Thetford: -and the same winter King Edmund fought against them, -and the Danes got the victory, and slew the king, and subdued -all the land, and destroyed all the minsters which they -came to. The names of their chiefs who slew the king were -Inguar and Ubba.</p> - -<div class='chapter'> - <h2 id='c796' class='c014'>A LETTER FROM CHARLES THE GREAT TO OFFA (796).</h2> -</div> - -<p class='c030'><b>Source.</b>—<i>Monumenta Germaniæ Historica</i>, Epist. iv. Ed. -Dümmler, 1895. No. 100. Translated by W.</p> - -<p class='c029'><span class='sc'>Charles by the grace of God King of the Franks and -Lombards and Patrician of the Romans to his venerable -and dearest brother Offa, King of the Mercians, -Greeting of present prosperity and eternal blessedness -in Christ.</span></p> - -<p class='c029'>The hearty preservation of the laws of friendship and of -the concord of holy charity in leagued unanimity of peace -between kings and highly-placed potentates is of the greatest -advantage. And if we are ordered by our Lord’s precept to -dissolve the knots of enmity, how much more must we endeavour -to draw tight the bonds of love! Wherefore, dearest -brother, mindful of our ancient agreement, we have directed -this letter to your reverence, that a treaty rooted in faith, -may flower and fruit in love.</p> - -<p class='c029'>Reading over the letters, brother, which at various times -were delivered to us by the hands of your messengers, and -busying ourselves to reply adequately to your reverence’s -different suggestions, we first thank Almighty God for the -purity of the Catholic Faith which we find praiseworthily -set down in your pages; knowing that you are not only the -<span class='pageno' id='Page_60'>60</span>bravest protector of your earthly country, but also the most -devoted defender of the holy Faith.</p> - -<p class='c029'>Now concerning the pilgrims, who for the love of God and -the salvation of their souls wish to visit the abode of the -blessed apostles, we have granted, as of old time, that they -may go on their journey in peace without any molestation, -carrying necessaries with them. But we have proved that -some fraudulently go along with them for purposes of trade, -pursuing gain, not serving religion. If such are found -amongst them, at the proper places they must pay the decreed -customs-duties. The others shall be free to go in peace.</p> - -<p class='c029'>Concerning traders also you wrote to us. We wish that -by our command they may lawfully enjoy protection and -patronage in our kingdom according to the ancient custom of -trading. And if they be unjustly oppressed anywhere, let -them appeal to us or to our judges and we will afterwards -order holy justice to be done. Likewise concerning ours: if -they suffer any injustice in your realm, let them appeal to -your equitable judgment: that no quarrel may anywhere -arise between our subjects.</p> - -<p class='c029'>Concerning Odberht the priest who returned from Rome -wishing (as he often avers) to make a pilgrimage for the love -of God, and not coming to accuse you, know that we sent him -with other exiles, who in fear of death had fled beneath our -protecting wings, to Rome, that in the presence of the pope -[Leo III.] and your illustrious archbishop [Æthilhard]—whither, -as your letter noted, they had bound themselves -by a vow—their cause might be heard and judged, that a -righteous judgement might perform what pious intercession -had not helped. How could we act more carefully than to -allow the pope’s judgement to decide a cause in which the -opinions of others were discordant?</p> - -<p class='c029'>Now as to the black stones which your reverence desired -to be sent to you, let a messenger come to find out the sort -you wish for. And wherever they are found, we shall give -orders that they be given to you and that assistance be freely -rendered in the carriage of them.</p> - -<p class='c029'><span class='pageno' id='Page_61'>61</span>But as you have intimated your desire with regard to the -length of the stones, so also our subjects make request concerning -the size of the cloaks: that you will have them made -of the same pattern as used to come to us in old times.</p> - -<p class='c029'>Know also that we have sent a sacred article from amongst -our dalmatics or palls to each episcopal see of your kingdom -or Æthelred’s, as an alms for the apostolic lord Adrian, our -father and your well-wisher; beseeching that you will order -diligent intercession to be made for his soul, not because we -doubt that his blessed soul is at rest, but to show our faith -and affection towards our dearest friend: as S. Augustine -lays down that the church should make holy intercession for -all, declaring that intercession for a good man is of benefit to -him that makes it.</p> - -<p class='c029'>Further, of the worldly treasure which the Lord Jesus -hath freely granted us, we have sent something through the -metropolitan cities. And to you, too, for your pleasure, -and as thanksgiving to Almighty God, we have sent a belt, -and a Hunnish sword, and two silk cloaks; that everywhere -in Christendom the divine clemency be preached and the name -of our Lord Jesus Christ be for ever glorified.</p> - -<p class='c029'>We beseech you cause to be made constant supplications -for us and our faithful subjects, and indeed for all Christian -folk, that the gentle goodness of the heavenly king may protect, -exalt, and extend the kingdom of the holy church.</p> - -<p class='c029'>May Almighty God preserve in safety and long prosperity -your highness’ excellency as a defence of his holy church, my -dearest brother.</p> - -<div class='chapter'> - <h2 id='c827' class='c014'>THE BRETWALDAS (827).</h2> -</div> - -<p class='c030'><b>Source.</b>—<i>Anglo-Saxon Chronicle.</i> Translated by J. A. Giles. -Bohn’s Library.</p> - -<p class='c029'><span class='sc'>Anno 827.</span>—This year the moon was eclipsed on the mass-night -of midwinter,<a id='r1' /><a href='#f1' class='c039'><sup>[1]</sup></a> and the same year King Egbert conquered -the kingdom of the Mercians, and all that was south -of the Humber; and he was the eighth king who was Bretwalda. -<span class='pageno' id='Page_62'>62</span>Ælle, King of the South Saxons, was the first who -had thus much dominion; the second was Ceawlin, King of -the West Saxons; the third was Ethelbert, King of the -Kentishmen; the fourth was Redwald, King of the East -Angles; the fifth was Edwin, King of the Northumbrians; -the sixth was Oswald who reigned after him; the seventh -was Oswy, Oswald’s brother; the eighth was Egbert, King of -the West Saxons. And Egbert led an army to Dore against -the Northumbrians, and they there offered him obedience -and allegiance, and with that they separated.</p> - -<div class='chapter'> - <h2 id='c871' class='c014'>ALFRED AND THE DANES (871-878).</h2> -</div> - -<p class='c030'><b>Source.</b>—<i>Anglo-Saxon Chronicle.</i> Translated by J. A. Giles. -Bohn’s Library.</p> - -<p class='c029'><span class='sc'>Anno 871.</span>—This year the army came to Reading in -Wessex; and three days after this, two of their earls rode -forth. Then Ethelwulf the ealdorman met them at Englefield, -and there fought against them, and got the victory: -and there one of them, whose name was Sidroc, was slain. -About three days after this, King Ethelred and Alfred his -brother led a large force to Reading, and fought against the -army, and there was great slaughter made on either hand. -And Ethelwulf the ealdorman was slain, and the Danish -men had possession of the place of carnage. And about -four days after this, King Ethelred and Alfred his brother -fought against the whole army at Æscesdune [Ashdown Hills]; -and they were in two bodies: in the one were Bagseg and -Halfdene the heathen kings, and in the other were the earls. -And then King Ethelred fought against the division under -the kings, and there King Bagseg was slain; and Alfred his -brother against the division under the earls, and there earl -Sidroc the elder was slain, earl Sidroc the younger, and earl -Osbern, and earl Frene, and earl Harold; and both divisions -of the army were put to flight, and many thousands slain: -and they continued fighting until night. And about fourteen -days after this, King Ethelred and Alfred his brother fought -<span class='pageno' id='Page_63'>63</span>against the army at Basing, and there the Danes obtained -the victory. And about two months after this, King Ethelred -and Alfred his brother fought against the army at Marden; -and they were in two bodies, and they were both put to flight, -and during a great part of the day were victorious; and there -was great slaughter on either hand; but the Danes had possession -of the place of carnage: and there bishop Heahmund -was slain, and many good men: and after this battle there -came a great army in the summer to Reading. And after -this, over Easter, King Ethelred died.</p> - -<p class='c029'>Then Alfred, the son of Ethelwulf, his brother, succeeded -to the kingdom of the West Saxons. And about one month -after this, King Alfred with a small band fought against -the whole army at Wilton, and put them to flight for a good -part of the day; but the Danes had possession of the place -of carnage. And this year nine general battles were fought -against the army in the kingdom south of the Thames, -besides which, Alfred, the king’s brother, and single ealdormen, -and king’s thegns, oftentimes made incursions on them, -which were not counted: and within the year nine earls and -one king were slain. And that year the West Saxons made -peace with the army.</p> - -<p class='c029'><span class='sc'>Anno 872.</span>—This year the army went from Reading to -London, and there took up their winter quarters: and then -the Mercians made peace with the army.</p> - -<p class='c029'><span class='sc'>Anno 873.</span>—This year the army went into Northumbria, -and took up their winter quarters at Torksey in Lindsey: -and then the Mercians made peace with the army.</p> - -<p class='c029'><span class='sc'>Anno 874.</span>—This year the army went from Lindsey to -Repton, and there took up their winter quarters, and drove -King Burhred over sea about twenty-two years after he had -obtained the kingdom; and subdued the whole country: -and Burhred went to Rome, and there remained; and his -body lies in St. Mary’s church at the Saxon school. And that -same year they committed the kingdom of the Mercians to -the keeping of Ceolwulf, an unwise king’s thegn; and he -swore oaths to them, and delivered hostages that it should -<span class='pageno' id='Page_64'>64</span>be ready for them on whatever day they would have it, and -that he would be ready both in his own person and with all -who would follow him, for the behoof of the army.</p> - -<p class='c029'><span class='sc'>Anno 875.</span>—This year the army went from Repton: and -Halfdene went with some of the army into Northumbria, -and took up winter quarters by the river Tyne. And the -army subdued the land, and oft-times spoiled the Picts, and -the Strathclyde Britons. And the three kings Guthrum, and -Oskytel, and Anwind, went with a large army from Repton -to Cambridge, and sat down there one year. And that -summer King Alfred went out to sea with a fleet, and fought -against the forces of seven ships, and one of them he took, -and put the rest to flight.</p> - -<p class='c029'><span class='sc'>Anno 876.</span>—This year the army stole away to Wareham, -a fortress of the West Saxons. And afterwards the king -made peace with the army; and they delivered to the king -hostages from among the most distinguished men of the -army; and then they swore oaths to him on the holy -armlet, which they never before would do to any nation, that -they would speedily depart from his kingdom. And notwithstanding -this, that part of the army which was horsed -stole away by night from the fortress to Exeter. And that -year Halfdene apportioned the lands of Northumbria: and -they thenceforth continued ploughing and tilling them.</p> - -<p class='c029'><span class='sc'>Anno 877.</span>—This year the army came to Exeter from Wareham; -and the fleet sailed round westwards: and then a great -storm overtook them at sea, and there one hundred and -twenty ships were wrecked at Swanwich. And King Alfred -with his forces rode after the army which was mounted, as -far as Exeter; and they were unable to overtake them before -they were within the fortress, where they could not be come -at. And they there delivered to him hostages, as many as -he would have, and swore many oaths: and then they observed -the peace well. And afterwards, during harvest, the -army went into Mercia, and some part of it they apportioned, -and some they delivered to Ceolwulf.</p> - -<p class='c029'><span class='sc'>Anno 878.</span>—This year, during midwinter, after Twelfth -<span class='pageno' id='Page_65'>65</span>Night, the army stole away to Chippenham, and overran the -land of the West Saxons, and sat down there; and many of -the people they drove beyond sea, and of the remainder the -greater part they subdued and forced to obey them, except -King Alfred: and he, with a small band, with difficulty retreated -to the woods and to the fastnesses of the moors. -And the same winter the brother of Inguar and of Halfdene -came with twenty-three ships to Devonshire in Wessex; and -he was there slain, and with him 840 men of his army: and -there was taken the war-flag which they called the Raven. -After this, at Easter, King Alfred with a small band constructed -a fortress at Athelney; and from this fortress, with -that part of the men of Somerset which was nearest to it, -from time to time they fought against the army. Then in -the seventh week after Easter he rode to Brixton, on the -east side of Selwood; and there came to meet him all the men -of Somerset, and the men of Wiltshire, and that portion of -the men of Hampshire which was on this side of the sea; -and they were joyful at his presence. On the following day -he went from that station to Iglea, and on the day after this -to Ethandune [Edington], and there fought against the whole -army, put them to flight, and pursued them as far as their -fortress: and there he sat down fourteen days. And then the -army delivered to him hostages, with many oaths, that they -would leave his kingdom, and also promised him that their -king should receive baptism: and this they accordingly fulfilled. -And about three weeks after this King Guthrum -came to him, with some thirty men who were of the most -distinguished in the army, at Aller, which is near Athelney: -and the king was his godfather at baptism; and his chrism-loosing -was at Wedmore: and he was twelve days with the -king; and he greatly honoured him and his companions with -gifts.</p> - -<div class='chapter'> - <span class='pageno' id='Page_66'>66</span> - <h2 id='c885' class='c014'>ALFRED AND GUTHRUM’S PEACE (<i>c.</i> 885)</h2> -</div> - -<p class='c030'><b>Source.</b>—Thorpe, <i>Ancient Laws and Institutes of England</i>.</p> - -<p class='c029'>This is the peace that King Alfred and King Guthrum and -the witan of all the English people, and all the people that are -in East Angle-land have spoken and confirmed with oaths, -for themselves and for their descendants, for born and for -unborn, who reck of God’s mercy or of ours.</p> - -<p class='c029'>1. First about our land boundaries: up on Thames, and -then up on Lea, and along Lea to its source, then straight to -Bedford, then up on Ouse to Watling Street.</p> - -<p class='c029'>2. Then is this: if a man be slain we reckon all equally -dear, English and Danish, at 8 half marks of pure gold, -except the ceorl who lives on rent-land and their [<i>i.e.</i>, the -Danes’] liesings: they are also equally dear, either at 200 -shillings.</p> - -<p class='c029'>3. And if a king’s thegn be accused of murder and he dare -to clear himself, let him do it with 12 king’s thegns. If a -man accuse a man of less degree than the king’s thegn, let -him clear himself with 11 of his equals and with one king’s -thegn. And similarly in every suit that is for more than -4 mancuses. And if he dare not, let him pay it three-fold -as it may be valued.</p> - -<p class='c029'>4. And that every man know his guarantor for men and -for horses and for oxen.</p> - -<p class='c029'>5. And we all declared on the day that the oaths were -sworn that neither slave nor free might go to the army without -leave, and their men none the more to us. But if it -happen that for need any of them will have traffic with us, or -we with them, with cattle and with goods, that is to be -allowed on this wise: that hostages be furnished as security -for peace and as evidence whereby one may know that the -man has a clean back.</p> - -<div class='chapter'> - <span class='pageno' id='Page_67'>67</span> - <h2 id='c890' class='c014'>ALFRED’S DOOMS.</h2> -</div> - -<p class='c030'><b>Source.</b>—Thorpe, <i>Ancient Laws and Institutes of England</i>.</p> - -<p class='c029'>These are the dooms which Alfred the king chose, in order -that no man should deem them otherwise than according -to his will.</p> - -<p class='c029'>... “That which ye will that other men do not unto you, -do ye not that to other men.” On this one doom let a man -think that he judge every one righteously: he need heed no -other doom-book. Let him remember that he adjudge to -no man that which he would not that he should adjudge to -him, if he sought judgment against him.</p> - -<p class='c029'>After this, then it happened that many nations received -the faith of Christ; then were many synods assembled throughout -all the earth, and also among the English race, after they -had received the faith of Christ, synods of holy bishops, and -also of other distinguished witan. They then ordained, for -that mildness of heart which Christ had taught, that secular -lords, with their leave, might without sin, take for almost -every misdeed, for the first offence, the money-amends which -they then ordained; except in cases of treason against a lord, -to which they dared not assign any mildness of heart, because -God Almighty adjudged none to them who despised him, -nor did Christ the Son of God adjudge any to him who sold -Him to death; and he commanded that a lord should be loved -as one’s self. They then in many synods ordained amends -for many human misdeeds: and in many synod-books they -wrote, at one place one doom, at another another.</p> - -<p class='c029'>I, then, King Alfred, gathered these laws together and -caused them to be written down, selecting many which -pleased me from among those ordained by my predecessors. -And many of those which I liked not I abrogated by the -counsel of my witan, ordaining some different way for the -future. For I did not dare to set down in writing many of -my own suggestions, not knowing how they would be liked -by those who should come after. But whenever I found in -<span class='pageno' id='Page_68'>68</span>the laws passed in the days of my kinsman Ine, or of Offa, -King of Mercia, or of Ethelbert, the first English convert to -Christianity, anything that seemed to me to be most justly -decided, such laws I gathered in and the others I left out.</p> - -<p class='c029'>I, then, Alfred, King of the West Saxons, showed these -to all my witan, and they then said that it seemed good to -them all to be holden.</p> - -<p class='c029'>12. If a man burn or hew another’s wood without leave, -let him pay for every great tree with 5 shillings, and afterwards -for each, let there be as many of them as may be, with -5 pence; and 30 shillings as fine.</p> - -<p class='c029'>20. If a man entrust property to another man’s monk, -without leave of the monk’s lord, and it be lost from him, let -him forfeit it who before owned it.</p> - -<p class='c029'>34. It is also directed to chapmen, that they bring the men -whom they take up with them before the king’s reeve at the -folk-moot, and let it be stated how many of them there are; -and let them take such men with them as they may be able -afterwards to present for justice at the folk-moot.</p> - -<p class='c029'>37. If a man from one hall-register wish to seek a lord in -another hall-register, let him do it with the knowledge of the -ealdorman whom he before followed in his shire. If he do -it without his knowledge, let him who entertains him as his -man pay 120 shillings as fine: let him, however, give half to -the king in the shire where he before followed, half in that -into which he comes.</p> - -<p class='c029'>38. If any man fight before the king’s ealdorman in the -gemot, he shall pay his value and his fine as the law ordains -for any assault that he may have committed, and in addition -shall pay a fine of 120 shillings to the ealdorman.</p> - -<p class='c029'>40. For breaking into the king’s dwelling, 120 shillings; -the archbishop’s, 90 shillings; any other bishop’s, and an -ealdorman’s, 60 shillings; a twelve-hundred man’s, 30 shillings; -a six-hundred man’s, 15 shillings. For breaking into a ceorl’s -house, 5 shillings. If aught of this happen when the national -army is out, or in Lent-fast, let the amends be twofold.</p> - -<p class='c029'>41. The man who has book-land, which his kindred left -<span class='pageno' id='Page_69'>69</span>him, then ordain we that he must not give it from his kindred, -if there be writing or witness that it was forbidden that he -should do so by those men who at first acquired it, and by -those who gave it to him; and then let that be declared in -the presence of the king and of the bishop, before his kinsmen.</p> - -<p class='c029'>42. We also command that the man who knows his foe to -be dwelling at home fight not before he demand right of him. -If he have such power that he can beset his foe, and besiege -him within, let him keep him within for 7 days, and attack -him not, if he will remain within. And then, after 7 days, -if he will surrender, and deliver up his weapons, let him be -kept safe for 30 days, and let notice of him be given to his -kinsmen and his friends. If, however, he flee to a church, -then let it be according to the sanctity of the church; as we -have before said above. But if he have not sufficient power -to besiege him within, let him ride to the ealdorman, and beg -aid of him. If he will not aid him, let him ride to the king -before he fights. In like manner also, if a man come upon -his foe, and he did not before know him to be settled in a -house; if he be willing to deliver up his weapons, let him be -kept for 30 days, and let notice of him be given to his friends; -if he will not deliver up his weapons, then he may attack -him. If he be willing to surrender, and to deliver up his -weapons, and any one after that attack him, let him pay -value and wound, such as he may cause, and fine, and let -him have his power destroyed. We also declare that, with -his lord a man may fight without incurring penalty, if any one -attack the lord: thus may the lord fight for his man. After -the same wise a man may fight with his born kinsman, if a -man attack him wrongfully, except against his lord; that we -do not allow.</p> - -<p class='c029'>43. To all free men let these days be given, but not to slaves -and servile labourers, 12 days at Yule, and the day on which -Christ overcame the devil, and the commemoration day of -S. Gregory, and 7 days before Easter and 7 days after, and -one day at S. Peter’s tide and S. Paul’s, and at harvest the -whole week before S. Mary’s mass, and one day at the celebration -<span class='pageno' id='Page_70'>70</span>of All Hallows, and the 4 Wednesdays in the 4 Ember -weeks. To all slaves be given, to those to whom it may be -most desirable to give, whatever any man shall give them in -God’s name, or they at any of their moments may deserve.</p> - -<p class='c029'>49-60. [The wound-tariff.] Front tooth, 8 shillings; canine -tooth, 4 shillings; grinder, 15 shillings; cleft chin-bone, -12 shillings. Thumb struck off, 30 shillings; thumb-nail, -5 shillings. Shooting-finger, 15 shillings; its nail, 4 shillings. -Middlemost finger, 12 shillings; its nail, 2 shillings. Gold-finger, -17 shillings; its nail, 4 shillings. Little finger, 9 shillings; -its nail, 1 shilling. [Note that 1 Kentish shilling -equals 4 Wessex shillings.]</p> - -<div class='chapter'> - <h2 id='c890b' class='c014'>OHTHERE’S VOYAGE OF EXPLORATION, TOLD TO KING ALFRED.</h2> -</div> - -<p class='c030'><b>Source.</b>—King Alfred’s translation of <i>Orosius</i>, i. 1. Translated -by B. Thorpe. Pauli’s <i>Alfred the Great</i>. Bohn’s Library.</p> - -<p class='c029'>Ohthere told his lord King Alfred, that he dwelt northmost -of all the Northmen. He said that he dwelt in the land to -the northward, along the West Sea; he said, however, that -that land is very long north from thence, but it is all waste, -except in a few places, where the Fins here and there dwell, -for hunting in the winter, and in the summer for fishing in -that sea. He said that he was desirous to try, once on a time, -how far that country extended due north, or whether anyone -lived to the north of the waste. He then went due north -along the country, leaving all the way the waste land on the -right, and the wide sea on the left, for three days: he was as -far north as the whale-hunters go at the farthest. Then he -proceeded in his course due north, as far as he could sail -within another three days; then the land there inclined due -east [the North Cape] or the sea into the land, he knew not -which, but he knew that he there waited for a west wind, or a -little north, and sailed thence eastward along that land as -far as he could sail in four days; then he had to wait for a due -north wind, because the land there inclined due south [the -<span class='pageno' id='Page_71'>71</span>White Sea], or the sea in on that land, he knew not which; -he then sailed thence along the coast due south, as far as he -could sail in five days. There lay a great river [Dwina] up -in that land; they then turned up in that river, because they -durst not sail on by that river, on account of hostility, because -all that country was inhabited on the other side of that river; -he had not before met with any land that was inhabited -since he came from his own home; but all the way he had -waste land on his right, except fishermen, fowlers, and hunters, -all of whom were Fins, and he had constantly a wide sea to -the left. The Beormas had well cultivated their country, but -they did not dare to enter it; and the Terfinna land was all -waste, except where hunters, fishers, or fowlers had taken up -their quarters.</p> - -<p class='c029'>The Beormas told him many particulars both of their own -land, and of the other lands lying around them; but he knew -not what was true, because he did not see it himself; it seemed -to him that the Fins and the Beormas spoke nearly one -language. He went thither chiefly, in addition to seeing the -country, on account of the walruses, because they have very -noble bones in their teeth; some of these teeth they brought -to the king: and their hides are good for ship-ropes. This -whale is much less than other whales, it being not longer than -seven ells; but in his own country is the best whale-hunting, -there they are eight-and-forty ells long, and most of them -fifty ells long; of these he said that he and five others had -killed sixty in two days. He was a very wealthy man in -those possessions in which their wealth consists, that is in -wild deer. He had, at the time he came to the king, six -hundred unsold tame deer. These deer they call reindeer, -of which there were six decoy reindeer, which are very -valuable amongst the Fins, because they catch the wild reindeer -with them.</p> - -<p class='c029'>He was one of the first men in that country, yet he had -not more than twenty horned cattle, and twenty sheep, and -twenty swine, and the little that he ploughed he ploughed -with horses. But their wealth consists for the most part in -<span class='pageno' id='Page_72'>72</span>the rent paid them by the Fins. That rent is in skins of -animals, and birds’ feathers, and whalebone, and in ship-ropes -made of whales’ hides, and of seals. Everyone pays -according to his birth; the best-born, it is said, pay the skins -of fifteen martens, and five reindeers’, and one bear’s-skin, -ten ambers of feathers, a bear’s or otter’s skin kyrtle, and -two ship-ropes, each sixty ells long, made either of whale-hide -or of seal’s.</p> - -<p class='c029'>He said that the Northmen’s land was very long and very -narrow; all that his man could either pasture or plough lies -by the sea, though that is in some parts very rocky; and to -the east are wild mountains, parallel to the cultivated land. -The Fins inhabit these mountains, and the cultivated land is -broadest to the eastward, and continually narrower the more -north. To the east it may be sixty miles broad, or a little -broader, and towards the middle thirty, or broader; and -northward, he said, where it is narrowest, that it might be -three miles broad to the mountain, and the mountain then is -in some parts so broad that a man may pass over in two -weeks, and in some parts so broad that a man may pass over -in six days. Then along this land southwards, on the other -side of the mountain, is Sweden, to that land northwards; -and along that land northwards, Cwenland. The Cwenas -sometimes make depredations on the Northmen over the -mountains, and sometimes the Northmen on them; there -are very large fresh meres amongst the mountains, and the -Cwenas carry their ships over land into the meres, and thence -make depredations on the Northmen; they have very little -ships, and very light.</p> - -<p class='c029'>Ohthere said that the shire in which he dwelt is called -Halgoland. He said that no one dwelt to the north of him; -there is likewise a port to the south of that land, which is -called Sciringes-heal; thither, he said, no one could sail in a -month, if he landed at night, and every day had a fair wind; -and all the while he would sail along the land, and on the starboard -will first be Ireland, and then the islands which are -between Ireland and this land. Then it is this land until he -<span class='pageno' id='Page_73'>73</span>comes to Sciringes-heal, and all the way on the larboard, -Norway. To the south of Sciringes-heal, a very great sea -runs up into the land, which is broader than any one can see -over; and Gotland is opposite on the other side, and then -Seeland. This sea lies many miles up in that land. And -from Sciringes-heal, he said that he sailed in five days, to that -port which is called Æt-Hæthum [Sleswig], which is between -the Wends, and Saxons, and Angles, and belongs to Denmark.</p> - -<p class='c029'>When he had sailed thitherward from Sciringes-heal, -Denmark was on his left, and on his right a wide sea for three -days, and two days before he came to Hæthum, he had on the -right Gotland, Seeland, and many islands. In these lands the -Angles dwelt before they came hither to this land. And then -for two days he had on his left the islands which belong to -Denmark.</p> - -<div class='chapter'> - <h2 id='c907' class='c014'>EDWARD’S POLICY (907-925).</h2> -</div> - -<p class='c030'><b>Source.</b>—<i>Anglo-Saxon Chronicle.</i> Translated by J. A. Giles. -Bohn’s Library.</p> - -<p class='c029'><span class='sc'>Anno 907.</span>—This year Chester was repaired.</p> - -<p class='c029'><span class='sc'>Anno 909.</span>—This year Ethelfled built the fortress at -Bromesberrow.</p> - -<p class='c029'><span class='sc'>Anno 912.</span>—This year King Edward took possession of -London and of Oxford, and of all the lands which owed obedience -thereto. This year Ethelfled, lady of the Mercians, -came to Scaergate on the holy eve, “Invention of the Cross,” -and there built the fortress, and the same year, that at -Bridgenorth.</p> - -<p class='c029'><span class='sc'>Anno 913.</span>—In this year, about Martinmas, King Edward -commanded the northern fortress to be built at Hertford, -between the Memer, the Benewic, and the Lea. And then -after that, during the summer, between Rogation days and -midsummer, King Edward went with some of his forces to -Maldon in Essex, and there encamped, whilst the fortress at -Witham was wrought and built; and a good part of the -people who were before under the dominion of the Danish -men submitted to him; and in the meanwhile some part of -<span class='pageno' id='Page_74'>74</span>his force constructed the fortress at Hertford, on the south -side of the Lea. This year, by the help of God, Ethelfled, -lady of the Mercians, went with all the Mercians to Tamworth, -and there built the fortress early in the summer; and -after this, before Lammas, that at Stafford.</p> - -<p class='c029'><span class='sc'>Anno 914.</span>—Then after this, in the next year, that at -Eddesbury, early in the summer; and afterwards, in the same -year, late in harvest, that at Warwick. Then after this, in the -next year, after Midwinter, that at Chirk, and that at Warburton; -and that same year, before Midwinter, that at Runcorn.</p> - -<p class='c029'><span class='sc'>Anno 917.</span>—This year, before Lammas, Ethelfled, lady of -the Mercians, God helping her, got possession of the fortress -which is called Derby, with all that owed obedience thereto.</p> - -<p class='c029'><span class='sc'>Anno 918.</span>—This year, in the early part of the year, by -God’s help, she got into her power, by treaty, the fortress -at Leicester, and the greater part of the army which owed -obedience thereto became subject to her; and the people of -York had also covenanted with her, some having given a -pledge, and some having bound themselves by an oath, that -they would be at her command. But very shortly after they -had become so (twelve nights before midsummer), she died -at Tamworth, in the eighth year of her having rule and right -lordship over the Mercians.... And then after that, in the -same year, before Martinmas, King Edward went with his -forces to Buckingham, and there sat down four weeks; and, -ere he went thence, he erected both the forts on either side of -the river. And Thurkytel the earl sought to him to be his -lord, and all the captains, and almost all the chief men who -owed obedience to Bedford, and also many of those who owed -obedience to Northampton.</p> - -<p class='c029'><span class='sc'>Anno 919.</span>—This year, before Martinmas, King Edward -went with his forces to Bedford, and gained the town; and -almost all the townsmen who formerly dwelt there submitted -to him; and he sat down there four weeks, and commanded -the town to be built on the south side of the river.</p> - -<p class='c029'><span class='sc'>Anno 920.</span>—This year, before Midsummer, King Edward -went to Maldon, and built the town, and fortified it.</p> - -<p class='c029'><span class='pageno' id='Page_75'>75</span><span class='sc'>Anno 921.</span>—This year, before Easter, King Edward gave -orders to take possession of the town at Towcester, and to -fortify it. And again, after that, in the same year, during -Rogation days, he commanded the town at Wigmore to be -built.... Then, shortly after, during the harvest, King -Edward went with the forces of the West Saxons to Passoham, -and sat down there while they encompassed the town -at Towcester with a stone wall. And Thurferth the earl, and -the captains, and all the army which owed obedience to -Northampton, as far north as the Welland, submitted to -him, and sought to him to be their lord and protector. And -when one division of the forces went home, then another went -out, and took possession of the town of Huntingdon, and repaired -and rebuilt it, where it had been before demolished; -and all who were left of the inhabitants of that country submitted -to King Edward, and sought his peace and protection. -And after this, still in the same year, before Martinmas, -King Edward went with the forces of the West Saxons -to Colchester, and repaired the town, and rebuilt it where it -had been before broken down; and much people submitted -to him, as well among the East Angles as among the East -Saxons, who before were under the dominion of the Danes. -And all the army among the East Angles swore union with -him, that they would all that he would, and would observe -peace towards all to whom the king should grant his peace, -both by sea and by land. And the army which owed obedience -to Cambridge chose him specially to be their lord and -protector; and confirmed it with oaths, even as he then -decreed it. This year King Edward built the town at the -mouth of the Cleddau [in Pembrokeshire].</p> - -<p class='c029'><span class='sc'>Anno 922.</span>—In this year, between Rogation days and Midsummer, -King Edward went with his forces to Stamford, -and commanded the town to be built upon the south side of -the river: and all the people who owed obedience to the -northern town submitted to him, and sought to him to be -their lord.... And all the people of the land of Mercia, who -before were subject to Ethelfled, submitted to him; and the -<span class='pageno' id='Page_76'>76</span>kings of the North Welsh, Howel, and Cledauc, and Jothwel, -and all the North Welsh race, sought to him to be their lord. -Then went he thence [<i>i.e.</i>, from Tamworth] to Nottingham, -and took possession of the town, and commanded it to be -repaired and occupied as well by English as by Danes. And -all the people who were settled in Mercia, as well Danish as -English, submitted to him.</p> - -<p class='c029'><span class='sc'>Anno 923.</span>—In this year, after harvest, King Edward -went with his forces to Thelwall, and commanded the town -to be built, and occupied, and manned; and commanded -another force also of Mercians, the while that he sat there, -to take possession of Manchester in Northumbria, and repair -and man it. This year King Raegnald won York.</p> - -<p class='c029'><span class='sc'>Anno 924.</span>—In this year before Midsummer, King Edward -went with his forces to Nottingham, and commanded the -town to be built on the south side of the river, over against -the other, and the bridge over the Trent, between the two -towns: and then he went thence into Peakland, to Bakewell, -and commanded a town to be built nigh thereunto, and -manned. And then chose him for father and for lord, the -King of the Scots [Constantine II.] and the whole nation of -the Scots, and Raegnald and the son of Eadulf and all those -who dwell in Northumbria, as well English as Danes, and -Northmen and others, and also the king of the Strathclyde -Britons and all the Strathclyde Britons.</p> - -<p class='c029'><span class='sc'>Anno 925.</span>—This year King Edward died, and Athelstan -his son succeeded to the kingdom.</p> - -<p class='c029'>[<span class='sc'>Note.</span>—The events of 921, 922, 923, 924 probably occurred -three years earlier—<i>i.e.</i>, in 918, 919, 920, 921.]</p> - -<div class='chapter'> - <h2 id='c930' class='c014'>ATHELSTAN’S DOOM CONCERNING HOT IRON AND WATER (925-940).</h2> -</div> - -<p class='c030'><b>Source.</b>—Thorpe, <i>Ancient Laws and Institutes of England</i>.</p> - -<p class='c029'>And concerning the ordeal we enjoin by command of God, -and of the archbishop, and of all the bishops, that no man -come within the church after the fire is borne in with which -<span class='pageno' id='Page_77'>77</span>the ordeal shall be heated, except the mass-priest, and him -who shall go thereto: and let there be measured nine feet from -the stake to the mark, by the man’s feet who goes thereto. -And if it be water, let it be heated till it sings towards boiling. -And let the vessel be iron or brass or lead or earthen. And -if it be a single accusation, let the hand dive after the stone -up to the wrist; and if it be threefold, up to the elbow. And -when the ordeal is ready, then let two men of either side go -in, and let them be agreed that it is as hot as we have said -before. And let an equal number of men of either side go -in, and let them stand on both sides of the ordeal, along the -church; and let them all be fasting; ... and let the mass-priest -sprinkle holy water over them all, and let them each -taste of the holy water, and give them all the kiss-book [the -Gospels or Pax] and the sign of the cross: and let no man -mend the fire any longer when the consecration is begun, but -let the iron lie upon the embers until the last collect: after -that, let it be laid upon the stake, and let there be no other -speaking within, except that they pray earnestly to God -Almighty that he make manifest what is most true. And -let him go thereto; and let his hand be sealed up: and let -it be postponed till after the third day, whether it be foul or -clean within the seal. And he who breaks this law, let the -ordeal be void for him, and let him pay to the king 120 -shillings as a fine.</p> - -<div class='chapter'> - <h2 id='c937' class='c014'>THE BATTLE OF BRUNANBURH (937).</h2> -</div> - -<p class='c030'><b>Source.</b>—<i>Anglo-Saxon Chronicle.</i> Translated by W.</p> - -<div class='nf-center-c0'> -<div class='nf-center c036'> - <div>[Note that the lines are to be read across the page.]</div> - </div> -</div> - -<table class='table5' summary=''> - <tr> - <td class='c006'>Here the King Athelstan,</td> - <td class='c007'>of earls the ruler,</td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td class='c006'>of heroes the ring-giver,</td> - <td class='c007'>and eke his brother,</td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td class='c006'>Edmund the Atheling,</td> - <td class='c007'>long-lasting glory</td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td class='c006'>won in the battle</td> - <td class='c007'>with edges of swords</td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td class='c006'>near to Brunanburh:</td> - <td class='c007'>the shield-wall they clove,</td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td class='c006'>they hewed the war-lindens</td> - <td class='c007'>with leavings of hammers,</td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td class='c006'>the heirs of Eadweard;</td> - <td class='c007'>as was befitting them</td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td class='c006'><span class='pageno' id='Page_78'>78</span>from their forebears,</td> - <td class='c007'>that they in battle oft</td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td class='c006'>against every foeman</td> - <td class='c007'>the land defended,</td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td class='c006'>hoard and homesteads.</td> - <td class='c007'>The foeman cringed,</td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td class='c006'>the Scottish people</td> - <td class='c007'>and the seamen,</td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td class='c006'>fated to death, fell:</td> - <td class='c007'>the field grew wet</td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td class='c006'>with blood of fighters,</td> - <td class='c007'>since the sun up</td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td class='c006'>at morning tide,</td> - <td class='c007'>glorious star,</td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td class='c006'>over lands glided,</td> - <td class='c007'>God’s shining candle,</td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td class='c006'>the eternal Lord’s,</td> - <td class='c007'>till the excellent creature</td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td class='c006'>sank to her seat.</td> - <td class='c007'>There lay many men</td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td class='c006'>with spears done to death,</td> - <td class='c007'>heroes of Northmen</td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td class='c006'>over their shield shot,</td> - <td class='c007'>as eke the Scottish,</td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td class='c006'>weary, of war sad.</td> - <td class='c007'>Wessex men onwards</td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td class='c006'>the live-long day</td> - <td class='c007'>in their companies</td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td class='c006'>footprints followed</td> - <td class='c007'>of loathed peoples;</td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td class='c006'>hewed they the runaways</td> - <td class='c007'>behind terribly</td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td class='c006'>with swords milled to sharpness.</td> - <td class='c007'>Mercians refused not</td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td class='c006'>the hardest of handplay</td> - <td class='c007'>to one of the heroes</td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td class='c006'>of those who with Anlaf</td> - <td class='c007'>over the wave-mingler</td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td class='c006'>in the ship’s bosom</td> - <td class='c007'>sought for the land</td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td class='c006'>fated to fighting.</td> - <td class='c007'>Five there lay</td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td class='c006'>on the battle-field</td> - <td class='c007'>kings all-youthful</td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td class='c006'>by swords laid to sleep,</td> - <td class='c007'>as also seven</td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td class='c006'>of the earls of Anlaf,</td> - <td class='c007'>countless of the army</td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td class='c006'>seamen and Scottish.</td> - <td class='c007'>There was put to flight</td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td class='c006'>of Northmen the chief,</td> - <td class='c007'>by need compelled</td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td class='c006'>to his ship’s stem-piece</td> - <td class='c007'>with small company:</td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td class='c006'>the ship pressed afloat;</td> - <td class='c007'>the king away went</td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td class='c006'>on the yellow flood,</td> - <td class='c007'>his life he rescued.</td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td class='c006'>So there eke the sage one</td> - <td class='c007'>came by fleeing</td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td class='c006'>north to his kindred,</td> - <td class='c007'>Constantinus,</td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td class='c006'>hoary fighter;</td> - <td class='c007'>he could not exult</td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td class='c006'>in mingling of swords:</td> - <td class='c007'>he was reft of his kinsmen,</td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td class='c006'>deprived of his friends</td> - <td class='c007'>on battle-field,</td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td class='c006'>cut off in the contest,</td> - <td class='c007'>and he his son forsook</td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td class='c006'>on place of fighting</td> - <td class='c007'>foredone with wounds,</td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td class='c006'><span class='pageno' id='Page_79'>79</span>young in the warfare.</td> - <td class='c007'>He could not boast him,</td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td class='c006'>grizzly-haired hero,</td> - <td class='c007'>of clash of swords,</td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td class='c006'>old wrong-doer,</td> - <td class='c007'>nor Anlaf the more,</td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td class='c006'>with their leavings of armies;</td> - <td class='c007'>they could not laugh</td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td class='c006'>that they in battle-work</td> - <td class='c007'>better men were</td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td class='c006'>on the battle-field,</td> - <td class='c007'>in banner’s conflict,</td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td class='c006'>in meeting of spears,</td> - <td class='c007'>in moot of heroes,</td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td class='c006'>in weapon’s contest,</td> - <td class='c007'>that they on the death-place</td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td class='c006'>with Eadweard’s</td> - <td class='c007'>children contended.</td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td class='c006'>Failed him the Northmen</td> - <td class='c007'>with their nailed ships;</td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td class='c006'>dreary those left by spears,</td> - <td class='c007'>on dashing ocean,</td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td class='c006'>over deep water,</td> - <td class='c007'>Dublin they seek</td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td class='c006'>and again Ireland</td> - <td class='c007'>in shameful wise.</td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td class='c006'>Likewise the brethren</td> - <td class='c007'>the two together,</td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td class='c006'>the king and Atheling,</td> - <td class='c007'>sought their kindred,</td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td class='c006'>West Saxons’ land,</td> - <td class='c007'>in war exulting.</td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td class='c006'>Left they behind them</td> - <td class='c007'>corpses to share</td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td class='c006'>to old dusky-coat,</td> - <td class='c007'>to the swart raven,</td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td class='c006'>with horny nib,</td> - <td class='c007'>and to the grey-coat,</td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td class='c006'>the eagle white-tailed,</td> - <td class='c007'>the prey to enjoy,</td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td class='c006'>to the greedy war-hawk,</td> - <td class='c007'>and the grey beast,</td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td class='c006'>the wolf in the weald.</td> - <td class='c007'>Was not more slaughter</td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td class='c006'>in this island</td> - <td class='c007'>ever till now</td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td class='c006'>of folk cut down</td> - <td class='c007'>before this time</td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td class='c006'>by swords’ edges</td> - <td class='c007'>as the books tell us,</td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td class='c006'>and ancient wise men,</td> - <td class='c007'>since from east hitherwards</td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td class='c006'>Angles and Saxons</td> - <td class='c007'>up to land came,</td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td class='c006'>over broad oceans,</td> - <td class='c007'>Britain they sought,</td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td class='c006'>proud smiths of war</td> - <td class='c007'>the Welsh overcame,</td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td class='c006'>earls eager for fame</td> - <td class='c007'>they won this country.</td> - </tr> -</table> - -<div class='chapter'> - <h2 id='c940' class='c014'>A LAND BOC (940).</h2> -</div> - -<p class='c030'><b>Source.</b>—<i>Cott. Aug.</i>, ii. 62. Earle, <i>Land-Charters, and other Saxonic -Documents</i>, Oxford, 1888, p. 175. Translated by W.</p> - -<p class='c029'>✠ Our Lord Jesus Christ reigning for ever! Since by the -providence of our Creator every creature was made altogether -good in the beginning and was beautifully created and -<span class='pageno' id='Page_80'>80</span>splendidly fashioned, above the heavens and below, as well -in the case of angels as men and the manifold and diverse -kinds of beasts of burden and fishes and birds: And since -from the beginning of the world until the end they rightly -keep the laws ordained by their Creator except man alone, -who was formed in his image and set above every creature, -who for his transgression is rushing headlong to death: -Therefore I <span class='sc'>Eadmund</span>, king of the Angles, burning for the -heavenly country, have granted and given to a certain lady -of a religious order, named Æthelswith, x hides in the place -commonly known in the ancient tongue as <span class='fss'>AT OSWALDING -TOWN</span>: That she may enjoy it well and ever possess it so long -as the spirit of life unharmed pursue the course of this -declining age and dwell in flesh corruptible: and that she -may leave it to whatever heir she will for ever after herself, -as we said above, as an everlasting inheritance.</p> - -<p class='c029'>And let the aforesaid land with all things thereto rightly -pertaining, fields, pastures, meadows, woods, and woodland -groves be free from every worldly hindrance except these -three, the fyrd, and bridge-work, and fortress-work. But if -anyone shall try (what we do not desire) to infringe this our -grant, entering thereupon through self-exaltation, may he -endure the cold blasts of ice and the Pennine<a id='r2' /><a href='#f2' class='c039'><sup>[2]</sup></a> troop of evil -spirits unless he first make amends with the tearful sighs of repentance -and by pure reform. These are the boundaries by -which the aforesaid land is surrounded. These are the land -boundaries at oswalding tun: first ælfgyth’s boundary on the -east up to teting ford; then from there west up to done; then -from there up to eadgifu’s boundary; then from there to the -bishop’s boundary at cirring; from cirring north thence to -emecing mere; to oswalding tun pertain holly hurst, and -byrhttring den, and eoreding den, and liccing den, and hereferth’s -lea, and dynning den, and cyrthring hurst, and trip -hurst and insnadis into oswalding tun; and the meadow at -<span class='pageno' id='Page_81'>81</span>brunes ford and the meadow at bee brook pertain to oswalding -tun.</p> - -<p class='c029'>This aforesaid donation was completed in the year from the -Incarnation of our Lord Jesus Christ DCCCCXL, Indiction -XIII.</p> - -<p class='c029'>✠ I Eadmund king of the Angles have confirmed the aforesaid donation -with the sign of the holy <span class='horsplit'><span class='top'>+</span><span class='bottom'>cross</span></span>.</p> - -<p class='c029'>✠ I Wulfhelm archbishop of the church of Canterbury have signed the -donation of the king with the mark of the holy <span class='horsplit'><span class='top'>+</span><span class='bottom'>cross</span></span>.</p> - -<p class='c029'>✠ I Eadred the king’s brother have signed.</p> - -<p class='c029'>✠ I Theodred bishop of the church of London have -signed.</p> - -<p class='c029'>✠ I Ælfheah bishop of the church of Winchester have made the triumphant -mark of the holy <span class='horsplit'><span class='top'>+</span><span class='bottom'>cross</span></span>.</p> - -<p class='c029'>✠ I Cenwald bishop have assented to the aforesaid gift.</p> - -<p class='c029'>✠ I Oda bishop have confirmed.</p> - -<p class='c029'>✠ I Ælfric bishop have signed.</p> - -<p class='c029'>✠ I Wulfhun bishop have assented.</p> - -<p class='c029'>✠ I Wulfhelm bishop have signed.</p> - -<p class='c029'>✠ I Burgric bishop have assented.</p> - -<p class='c029'>✠ I Æthelgar bishop have corroborated.</p> - -<p class='c029'>✠ Ælfhere earl.</p> - -<p class='c029'>✠ Wulfgar earl.</p> - -<p class='c029'>✠ Æthelstan earl.</p> - -<p class='c029'>✠ Uhtred earl.</p> - -<p class='c029'>✠ Orda thegn.</p> - -<p class='c029'>✠ Ælfric thegn.</p> - -<p class='c029'>✠ Eadmund thegn.</p> - -<p class='c029'>✠ Wulfsige thegn.</p> - -<p class='c029'>✠ Wullaf thegn.</p> - -<p class='c029'>✠ Ordeah thegn.</p> - -<p class='c029'>✠ Eadric thegn.</p> - -<p class='c029'>✠ Ealhelm thegn.</p> - -<p class='c029'>✠ Ælfsige thegn.</p> - -<p class='c029'>✠ Æthered thegn.</p> - -<p class='c029'>✠ Athelmund thegn.</p> - -<p class='c029'>✠ Wulfhelm thegn.</p> - -<p class='c029'>✠ Wulfheah thegn.</p> - -<p class='c029'>✠ Wulfsige thegn.</p> - -<p class='c029'><span class='pageno' id='Page_82'>82</span>✠ Wihtgar thegn.</p> - -<p class='c029'>✠ Æthelwold thegn.</p> - -<p class='c029'>✠ Ælfred thegn.</p> - -<p class='c029'>✠ Wulfgar thegn.</p> - -<p class='c029'>✠ Ælfsige thegn.</p> - -<p class='c029'>✠ Wulfnoth thegn.</p> - -<p class='c029'>✠ Æthelstan thegn.</p> - -<p class='c029'>✠ Æthelsige thegn.</p> - -<p class='c029'>✠ Eanulf thegn.</p> - -<p class='c029'><i>On the back</i>: ✠ This is Oswalding tun’s boc which Eadmund -the king booked to Æthelswith as a perpetual heritage.</p> - -<div class='chapter'> - <h2 id='c946' class='c014'>DUNSTAN IS MADE ABBOT OF GLASTONBURY BY KING EDMUND (946).</h2> -</div> - -<p class='c030'><b>Source.</b>—<i>Life of St. Dunstan</i>, by B., a Saxon priest, written -between 995 and 1006, §§ 13, 14. Stubbs’ <i>Memorials of St. -Dunstan</i> (Rolls Series). Translated by W.</p> - -<p class='c029'>At length they [Dunstan’s opponents] bound around him -the rope of their iniquity, destined therein to entangle themselves -rather than him, that they might poison the heart of -the king, infected by their wickedness, and make him credulous -by their lies. The latter, as he had before been led on -by evil men, moved with great anger, immediately ordered -him to be deprived of every dignity and office, and to seek -his sureties where he willed, without him or his. There were -then dwelling with the king at Cheddar, where these events -occurred, venerable ambassadors of the eastern kingdom, -whom Dunstan, as if already condemned to exile, and unwitting -of any other plan for himself, approached, begging -that they would not desert one abandoned by the king, but -would conduct him home with themselves although but for -a sojourn. Taking compassion on his sorrow they promised -him whatever advantages their kingdom afforded if he -would accompany them.</p> - -<p class='c029'>So the next day the king went where he might enjoy himself -in hunting with his followers according to his custom. And -as they go to the wood a-hunting, they take in rivalry diverse -tracks of the shady paths. And lo! with the uproar of the -<span class='pageno' id='Page_83'>83</span>horns and the barking of the hounds many stags took to -flight. The king by himself with his pack of hounds chose -one to hunt, and wearied it for a long while through various -by-paths by the swiftness of his horse and the eagerness of -his hounds. Now there is close to Cheddar, among many -other features of the steep mountain, a certain precipice -which reaches down to a marvellous and unfathomable -depth. At this the stag arrived in its flight, I know not -how, unless by the hidden will of God, and threw itself headlong -down to the depths of that precipice, together with the -hounds that followed, and, dashed in pieces, they rushed -upon death together. So too the king, following stag and -hounds, came up with his horse at the gallop, and the moment -he saw the precipice attempted with all his might to -stay the course of his hurrying steed. But such was the -strength and stiffness of its mouth and neck that he could -not. What then? He gave up all hope of life and commended -his soul into the hands of God, saying in his heart, -<a id='tn091'></a>“I thank thee, O most High, that I do not remember ever, -to have injured anyone, save Dunstan alone, and this I will -amend, reconciling myself to him with ready willingness if -my life is spared.” As he spoke, by the merits of the saint, -his horse stopped on the turf at the very edge of the cliff -(I shudder to tell it), when its forefeet were almost about -to dash into the depths of the abyss. Then the king with -heart and voice alike gave thanks and praises to God for -that his life was saved, plainly perceiving, and very often -considering in the secrecy of his heart, that he had been -almost doomed to a near death for his attack on such a -man.</p> - -<p class='c029'>When he arrived home, without delay he ordered the -blessed Dunstan to be called to him in great haste. And -when he was come the king said to him, “Get thee a horse -ready as swiftly as may be, that thou mayest be able to go -with me whither I am about to go with but small retinue.” -And immediately they mounted and went straight along the -road to Glastonbury. Arrived there, they entered the church -<span class='pageno' id='Page_84'>84</span>of God, as was meet, to pray. And as soon as their prayers -were ended, and the streaming tears wiped from their eyes, -the king again called to him Dunstan the servant of God, and -taking his right hand, for forgiveness, or perhaps to honour -him, kissed it, and leading him to the abbot’s seat, and placing -him therein, said: “Be thou ruler of this seat, and a mighty -occupant, and most faithful abbot of this church; and whatsoever -thou lackest of thine own substance for the increase -of Divine worship or to supplement the sacred rule, that will -I gladly supply of the royal munificence.” And so thereafter -Dunstan the servant of God undertook the above-mentioned -office at the king’s command, to rule it, and in -the aforesaid manner, following the healthful rule of St. Benedict, -shone forth as the foremost abbot of the English -nation.</p> - -<div class='chapter'> - <h2 id='c973' class='c014'>EDGAR’S CORONATION (WHITSUN DAY, 973).</h2> -</div> - -<p class='c030'><b>Source.</b>—<i>Anonymous Life of St. Oswald</i>, written between 995 and -1005. Raine, <i>Historians of the Church of York</i> (Rolls Series), -p. 436. Translated by W.</p> - -<p class='c029'>Then began the holy season in which according to custom -there came the archbishops and all other pre-eminent ecclesiastics -and famous abbots and religious abbesses and all -dukes, rulers and judges.... They came ... that the most -reverend bishops might bless, anoint, and hallow him, with -Christ’s blessing.... Then commenced the splendour of -great festivity, and the feast of the Holy Ghost. While this -was being solemnised all came to hallow the glorious king -whose sceptre-bearing glory then more brightly shone, -whose golden diadem glittered so that its beauty could not -be compared to gold. They led the king, crowned and elected, -with glory and honour to the church, where all his counsellors -were assembled, and where all the people awaited him. -With him went and returned good men and noble abbots, -clothed in snowy vestments and in purple. This noble company -was followed by the abbesses, matrons of exalted virtue -<span class='pageno' id='Page_85'>85</span>with glorious daughters. These were followed by a multitude -of priests, whom our ancestors called elders, with ranks -of clerks. Then two bishops took the king’s hands and led -him into the church, all singing in a deep and modulated -tone this antiphon; “Thou hast a mighty arm: strong is -thy hand, and high is thy right hand. Righteousness and -equity are the habitation of thy seat: mercy and truth shall -go before thy face.” This antiphon finished, they added -thereto, “Glory be to the Father and to the Son and to the -Holy Ghost.” And when they had entered the church and -the king had prostrated himself before the altar, first putting -off from his head his diadem, Dunstan, the chief bishop, -began with a loud voice the hymn of glory, “We praise thee -as God, we acknowledge thee to be the Lord.” But he -could not refrain himself from tears for joy and for the humility -of the king, because he knew that the nation had not -deserved a king so humble and so wise. When the hymn was -concluded the bishops raised the king from the ground. -Three oaths, at the archbishop’s question, did he promise -that he would observe: “First I promise that the church of -God and all the Christian people shall always keep true -peace in our dominion. Secondly I promise that I will -forbid outrage and all wickedness in all ranks. Thirdly that -I will command justice and mercy in all dooms, that the -merciful and pitiful God may dispense his mercy to me and -to you.” The promises made, the archbishop stood and -prayed for him the prayers that were written in their books. -Then Oswald, the minister of Christ, said the second -Mass with great grace, as the Archbishop arranged, to -whose commands all were obedient. When the hallowing -was completed, they anointed him and sang nobly together -the antiphon, “Sadoc the priest and Nathan the prophet -anointed Salomon king over Sion,” and added, “May the -king live for ever!” After anointing the king the bishop -gave him the ring, then girded him with the sword, and after -this gave him the crown upon his head and the blessing. -He gave him the sceptre and the staff. The aforesaid bishop -<span class='pageno' id='Page_86'>86</span>completed all these things, and finished Mass, and they declared -a solemn feast-day. The sound of the trumpet was -not heard there, nor the horn of the jester, but all things, -after the manner of wisest Salomon were honourably accomplished, -where each drank according to his age and his ability. -The most eminent bishops, the venerable Dunstan and the -reverend Oswald, were seated on a raised throne with the -king, who was so graceful and comely in word and deed that -nothing could be seen or heard except the honour and praise -shown to him by pious dukes, and famous soldiers and chief -men. The king, as we have said, crowned with laurel and -adorned with roses, was with the bishops: with him glittered -in glorious wise dukes and all the dignitaries of the English, -rejoicing in the heavenly King, who had granted to them to -have such a king “in whose mind were mercy and truth.” -The queen had a banquet with the abbots and abbesses. She -was clothed in a garment of linen, girt about with variety of -jewels and pearls, raised higher than the other matrons as -became her royal dignity, since after the death of the -honoured duke, she had been honoured by marriage with -the king. When the royal nuptials were completed, all returned -to their own homes, blessing the king and queen, and -wishing them the tranquillity of peace which ancient kings -obtained.</p> - -<div class='chapter'> - <h2 id='c978' class='c014'>THE MURDER OF KING EDWARD AT CORFE (<span class='sc'>March 18, 978</span>).</h2> -</div> - -<p class='c030'><b>Source.</b>—<i>Anonymous Life of St. Oswald</i>, written between 995 and -1005. Raine, <i>Historians of the Church of York</i> (Rolls Series), -p. 448. Translated by W.</p> - -<p class='c029'>When the glory of leaders and emperor of all Albion -[Edgar] was snatched away from the storm of this changing -world and rescued from the salt shipwreck of the fluctuating -sea, there arose everywhere, after the times of gladness which -peacefully endured in his reign, dissension and tribulation -which neither the bishops nor leaders of church and state -could pacify.... For some of the leaders of this country -<span class='pageno' id='Page_87'>87</span>wished to elect Edward, the elder son, as king, others of the -chief men desired the younger, Ethelred, since he seemed to -all in word and deed more gentle. For the elder filled all with -fear and terror, for he scourged them with words, nay, -more, with terrible stripes, especially those about his person. -Meanwhile the ninth ... month had passed, and the -tenth light was shining upon mortals after the election of -Edward, against whom some thegns, zealous in his brother’s -cause, formed a conspiracy, when he should come to talk -with his beloved brother.... One day at evening, as we -have said, the noble and elected king came to the house where -dwelt his dearly-loved brother with the queen, desiring the -consolation of a brother’s love. There came out to meet him, -as was fitting, the chiefs and leaders who were staying with -the queen his mother. They formed a wicked plot among -themselves, who had such evil minds and so dark and devilish -a gloom that they did not fear to lay hands on the Lord’s -Anointed. He was surrounded on all sides by armed men, -amongst them the butler ready to serve in his lowly office. -Now the revered king had with him very few thegns, because -he feared no man, trusting in the Lord and in the might of -His goodness. He had been instructed in the divine law by -bishop Sideman, and was strong and hardy in body. So -when the conspirators surrounded him ... he remained -fearlessly sitting on his horse. Madness was in them, and -with it insanity. Then the worst wickedness and the bold -madness of Beelzebub the enemy burst out in the minds of -the treacherous thegns.... The thegns therefore held him, -and one drew him to the right to himself, as though he wished -to kiss him, while another roughly seized his left hand and -wounded him. The king called out as loudly as he could, -“What are you doing, breaking my right hand?” and -suddenly fell from his horse, which also died. God’s martyr -was taken away by the thegns to the house of a poor man. -No Gregorian chant was heard, no dirge: but the famous -king of all the land lay covered with a common garment, -awaiting the light of day.... When twice six months of -<span class='pageno' id='Page_88'>88</span>days of the solar and the lunar year were past, there came -the glorious Duke Ælfhere with a multitude of people, who -ordered his body to be raised from the ground. When this -had been done, and the body exposed, they found and saw -it free from all spot and decay, as it had been in life. When -they saw this, all were astonished, with dances rejoicing in the -Lord, who alone worketh marvels. Then the thegns washed -the body of the revered king, and when they had clothed it -with new garments they placed it in a coffin or tomb, put it -on their shoulders, and conveyed it on a bier to the place -where they buried him with honour, where Masses and holy -oblations were celebrated for the redemption of his soul, at -the command of the duke.</p> - -<div class='chapter'> - <h2 id='c980' class='c014'>THE REDELESS KING AND THE DANES (980-1002).</h2> -</div> - -<p class='c030'><b>Source.</b>—<i>Anglo-Saxon Chronicle.</i> Translated by J. A. Giles. -Bohn’s Library.</p> - -<p class='c029'><span class='sc'>Anno 980.</span>—In this year ... was Southampton ravaged by -a ship-force, and the most part of the townsmen slain and -led captive. And that same year was Thanet-land ravaged -by a ship-force, and most part of the townsmen slain and led -captive. And that same year was Legecester-shire [Cheshire] -ravaged by a northern ship-force.</p> - -<p class='c029'><span class='sc'>Anno 981.</span>—In this year St. Petroc’s-stowe [Padstow] was -ravaged; and that same year was much harm done everywhere -by the sea-coast, as well among the men of Devon as -among the Welsh.</p> - -<p class='c029'><span class='sc'>Anno 982.</span>—In this year landed among the men of Dorset -three ships of pirates; and they ravaged in Portland.</p> - -<p class='c029'><span class='sc'>Anno 988.</span>—This year was Watchet ravaged, and Goda, -the Devonshire thegn, slain, and with him much slaughter -made.</p> - -<p class='c029'><span class='sc'>Anno 991.</span>—This year was Ipswich ravaged; and after that, -very shortly, was Brihtnoth the ealdorman slain at Maldon. -And in that year it was decreed that tribute, for the first time, -should be given to the Danish men, on account of the great -<span class='pageno' id='Page_89'>89</span>terror which they caused by the sea-coast. That was at first -ten thousand pounds. This counsel was first given by Archbishop -Siric.</p> - -<p class='c029'><span class='sc'>Anno 992.</span>—Then decreed the king and all his witan that -all the ships which were worth anything should be gathered -together at London. And the king then committed the forces -to the leading of Ælfric the ealdorman, and of Thorod the -earl, and of Bishop Ælfstan [of London], and of Bishop Æscwy -[of Dorchester]; and they were to try if they could anywhere -betrap the army about. Then sent the ealdorman and -directed the army to be warned; and then during the night of -which they should have joined battle by day, then fled he by -night from the forces, to his great disgrace: and the army -then escaped, except one ship, whose crew was there slain. -And then the ships from East Anglia and from London met -the army, and there they made great slaughter of them; and -took the ship, all armed and equipped, in which the ealdorman -was.</p> - -<p class='c029'><span class='sc'>Anno 993.</span>—In this year was Bamburgh entered by storm, -and much booty there taken. And after that the army came -to the mouth of the Humber, and there wrought much evil, -as well in Lindsey as in Northumbria. Then a very large -force was gathered together; and as they should have joined -battle, then the leaders, first of all, began the flight; that was -Frene, and Godwin, and Frithgist.</p> - -<p class='c029'><span class='sc'>Anno 994.</span>—In this year came Olave and Sweyn to London, -on the nativity of S. Mary, with ninety-four ships; and they -then continued fighting stoutly against the city, and would -also have set fire to it. But they there sustained more harm -and evil than they ever supposed that any citizens would be -able to do unto them. But the holy mother of God, on that -day, showed her mercy to the citizens and delivered them -from their foes. And they then went thence, and wrought -the utmost evil that ever any army could do, by burning, and -plundering, and man-slaying, both by the sea-coast, and -among the East Saxons, and in the land of Kent, and in Sussex, -and in Hampshire. And at last they took to themselves -<span class='pageno' id='Page_90'>90</span>horses, and rode as far as they would, and continued doing -unspeakable evil. Then the king and his witan decreed that -they should be sent to, and promised tribute and food, on -condition that they should cease from their plundering: -which terms they accepted. And then all the army came to -Southampton, and there took up their winter quarters: and -there they were victualled from all the realm of the West -Saxons, and they were paid sixteen thousand pounds of money. -Then the king sent Bishop Ælphege [of Winchester] and -Æthelweard the ealdorman after King Olave, and, the while, -hostages were delivered to the ships; and they then led Olave -with much worship to the king at Andover. And King -Ethelred received him at the bishop’s hands, and royally -gifted him. And then Olave made a covenant with him, even -as he also fulfilled, that he never again would come in hostile -wise to the English nation.</p> - -<p class='c029'><span class='sc'>Anno 997.</span>—In this year the army went about Devonshire -in Severn-mouth, and there ravaged, as well among the -Cornishmen as among the North Welsh, and among the men -of Devon; and then landed at Watchet, and there wrought -much evil by burning and man-slaying. And after that they -went again about Penwithstert, on the south side, and went -then into the mouth of the Tamar, and then went up until -they came to Liddyford, and burned and destroyed everything -which they met with; and they burned Ordulf’s minster -at Tavistock, and brought unspeakable booty with them to -their ships.</p> - -<p class='c029'><span class='sc'>Anno 998.</span>—This year the army went again eastward into -Frome-mouth, and everywhere there they went up as far as -they would into Dorset. And forces were often gathered -against them; but, as soon as they should have joined battle, -then was there ever, through some cause, flight begun; and -in the end they ever had the victory. And then at another -time they sat down in the Isle of Wight, and got their food -the while from Hampshire and from Sussex.</p> - -<p class='c029'><span class='sc'>Anno 999.</span>—This year the army again came about into -the Thames, and went then up along the Medway, and to -<span class='pageno' id='Page_91'>91</span>Rochester. And then the Kentish forces came there to meet -them, and they there stoutly joined battle: but alas! that they -too quickly yielded and fled; for they had not the support -which they should have had. And the Danish men had possession -of the place of carnage. And then they took horse -and rode wheresoever they themselves would, and full nigh -all the West Kentish men they ruined and plundered. Then -the king, with his witan, decreed that with a ship force and -also with a land force they should be attacked. But when -the ships were ready, then the miserable crew delayed from -day to day, and distressed the poor people who lay in the -ships: and ever as it should have been forwarder, so was it -later, from one time to another; and ever they let their -enemies’ forces increase, and ever the people retired from the -sea, and they ever went forth after them. And then in the -end, these expeditions both by sea and land effected nothing, -except the people’s distress and waste of money, and the -emboldening of their foes.</p> - -<p class='c029'><span class='sc'>Anno 1000.</span>—In this year the king went into Cumberland, -and ravaged it well nigh all. And his ships went out about -Chester, and should have come to meet him, but they were -not able: then ravaged they Anglesey. And the hostile fleet -went this summer to Richard’s dominions [Normandy].</p> - -<p class='c029'><span class='sc'>Anno 1001.</span>—In this year was much hostility in the land -of the English through the ship force, and well nigh everywhere -they ravaged and burned, so that they advanced in -one course until they came to the town of Alton; and then -there came against them the men of Hampshire, and fought -against them.... And they went thence west until they -came to Devon; and there Paley came to meet them, with -the ships which he could gather, because he had fled from King -Ethelred, contrary to all the plighted troth that he had given -him; and the king had also well gifted him with houses, and -with gold and with silver. And they burned Teignton, and -also many other good towns which we are unable to name; -and there, afterwards, peace was made with them. And they -then went thence to Exmouth, so that they proceeded upwards -<span class='pageno' id='Page_92'>92</span>in one course until they came to Pen: and there Cole, the king’s -high reeve, and Edsy, the king’s reeve, went against them -with the forces which they were able to gather together; and -they there were put to flight, and there were many slain: and -the Danish men had possession of the place of carnage. And -the morning after, they burned the village of Pen and at -Clifton, and also many goodly towns which we are unable to -name, and then went again east until they came to the Isle -of Wight; and on the morning after, they burned the town at -Waltham, and many other small towns, and soon after a -treaty was entered into with them, and they made peace.</p> - -<p class='c029'><span class='sc'>Anno 1002.</span>—In this year the king decreed, and his witan, -that tribute should be paid to the fleet, and peace made with -them, on condition that they should cease from their evil-doings. -Then sent the king to the fleet Leofsy the ealdorman; -and he then settled a truce with them by the king’s word, and -his witan’s, and that they should receive food and tribute. -And that they then accepted: and then were they paid twenty-four -thousand pounds. Then during this, Leofsy the ealdorman -slew Eafy the king’s high steward; and the king then -banished him the land.... And in that year the king ordered -all the Danish men who were in England to be slain. This -was done on St. Brice’s mass day; because it was made known -to the king that they would treacherously bereave him of -his life, and afterwards all his witan; and after that have his -kingdom without any gainsaying.</p> - -<div class='chapter'> - <h2 id='c991' class='c014'>THE BATTLE OF MALDON (991).</h2> -</div> - -<p class='c030'><b>Source.</b>—<i>Anglo-Saxon Poem</i>, lines 481-637. Translated by -E. A. Freeman.</p> - -<div class='nf-center-c0'> -<div class='nf-center c036'> - <div>[Note that the lines are to be read across the page.]</div> - </div> -</div> - -<table class='table6' summary=''> - <tr> - <td class='c006'>Leofsuna spake out,</td> - <td class='c007'>and his linden heaved,</td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td class='c006'>his board to guard him;</td> - <td class='c007'>he to the warrior quoth,</td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td class='c006'>“I this promise</td> - <td class='c007'>thence that I nill</td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td class='c006'>flee a footstep,</td> - <td class='c007'>but will further go,</td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td class='c006'>to wreak in the fight</td> - <td class='c007'>my lord and comrade.</td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td class='c006'><span class='pageno' id='Page_93'>93</span>Nor by Stourmere</td> - <td class='c007'>any steadfast hero</td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td class='c006'>with words need twit me</td> - <td class='c007'>that I lordless</td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td class='c006'>homeward should go,</td> - <td class='c007'>and wend from the fight;</td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td class='c006'>but me shall weapons meet</td> - <td class='c007'>point and iron.”</td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td class='c006'>Full of ire he waded,</td> - <td class='c007'>fought he steadfastly,</td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td class='c006'>on flight he thought not.</td> - <td class='c007'>Dunnere then quoth,</td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td class='c006'>his dart he made quake,</td> - <td class='c007'>the valiant churl,</td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td class='c006'>over all he cleped;</td> - <td class='c007'>he bade that warriors each</td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td class='c006'>Brihtnoth should wreak;</td> - <td class='c007'>“Nought may he fear</td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td class='c006'>who to wreak thinketh</td> - <td class='c007'>his lord among the folk,</td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td class='c006'>nor for his life mourn.”</td> - <td class='c007'>Then they forth went,</td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td class='c006'>for life they recked not.</td> - <td class='c007'>Began then the house-men</td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td class='c006'>hardly to fight,</td> - <td class='c007'>fiercely spears bearing,</td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td class='c006'>and to God they prayed</td> - <td class='c007'>that they might wreak</td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td class='c006'>their lord and comrade,</td> - <td class='c007'>and on their foes</td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td class='c006'>a fall might work.</td> - <td class='c007'>Then there a hostage gan</td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td class='c006'>gladly to help;</td> - <td class='c007'>he was in Northumberland</td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td class='c006'>of a hard kin,</td> - <td class='c007'>Ecglaf’s bairn,</td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td class='c006'>Æscferth was his name.</td> - <td class='c007'>Nought then feared he</td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td class='c006'>in the war-play,</td> - <td class='c007'>and he poured forth</td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td class='c006'>arrows enough;</td> - <td class='c007'>one while he on board shot,</td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td class='c006'>one while a warrior teased,</td> - <td class='c007'>ever and anon he sold</td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td class='c006'>some wounds,</td> - <td class='c007'>the while he weapons</td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td class='c006'>still might wield.</td> - <td class='c007'>Then yet in rank stood</td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td class='c006'>Eadward the Long,</td> - <td class='c007'>ready and yearnful;</td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td class='c006'>bold words spake he</td> - <td class='c007'>that he would not flee</td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td class='c006'>a footstep of land,</td> - <td class='c007'>overback to bow,</td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td class='c006'>while his better lay.</td> - <td class='c007'>He broke the board-wall</td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td class='c006'>and with the warriors fought,</td> - <td class='c007'>till he his gift-giver</td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td class='c006'>on the seamen</td> - <td class='c007'>worthily wreaked,</td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td class='c006'>ere he in slaughter lay.</td> - <td class='c007'>So did Ætheric,</td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td class='c006'>noble comrade,</td> - <td class='c007'>eager forth to go,</td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td class='c006'>fought he earnestly,</td> - <td class='c007'>Sibriht’s brother,</td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td class='c006'>and so many other</td> - <td class='c007'>clave the keeled board,</td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td class='c006'>keen they were,</td> - <td class='c007'>burst they the boards,</td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td class='c006'>and the hauberk sang</td> - <td class='c007'>a grisly lay.</td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td class='c006'>There in the fight slew</td> - <td class='c007'>Offa the seamen,</td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td class='c006'><span class='pageno' id='Page_94'>94</span>till he on earth fell,</td> - <td class='c007'>and Gadda’s kinsman</td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td class='c006'>the ground sought;</td> - <td class='c007'>rath was in battle</td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td class='c006'>Offa down hewn,</td> - <td class='c007'>yet had he furthered</td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td class='c006'>that he his lord had pledged,</td> - <td class='c007'>as he ere agreed</td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td class='c006'>with his ring-giver</td> - <td class='c007'>that they should both</td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td class='c006'>to the borough ride</td> - <td class='c007'>hale to home,</td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td class='c006'>or in the host cringe</td> - <td class='c007'>on the slaughter-place,</td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td class='c006'>of their wounds die.</td> - <td class='c007'>He lay thegnlike</td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td class='c006'>his lord hard by.</td> - <td class='c007'>Then were boards broken,</td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td class='c006'>seamen waded on,</td> - <td class='c007'>in the fight wrathful.</td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td class='c006'>The spear oft waded through</td> - <td class='c007'>the fey man’s life-house.</td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td class='c006'>Forth then went Wistan</td> - <td class='c007'>Thurstan’s son,</td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td class='c006'>with the warmen fought he,</td> - <td class='c007'>he was in the throng,</td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td class='c006'>banesman of three of them,</td> - <td class='c007'>ere him Wigeline’s bairn</td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td class='c006'>in slaughter low laid.</td> - <td class='c007'>There was stern meeting;</td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td class='c006'>stood they fast</td> - <td class='c007'>fighters in battle;</td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td class='c006'>fighting they cringed,</td> - <td class='c007'>with their wounds weary;</td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td class='c006'>slaughter fell on earth.</td> - <td class='c007'>Oswold and Ealdwold</td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td class='c006'>all the while,</td> - <td class='c007'>both brethren,</td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td class='c006'>the warriors trimmed;</td> - <td class='c007'>their fellow-kinsmen</td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td class='c006'>with words they bade,</td> - <td class='c007'>that they there at need</td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td class='c006'>them should bear up,</td> - <td class='c007'>and unweakly</td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td class='c006'>their weapons use.</td> - <td class='c007'>Brihtwold then spake,</td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td class='c006'>his board heaving;</td> - <td class='c007'>he was an old comrade;</td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td class='c006'>his ash he made quake;</td> - <td class='c007'>he full boldly</td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td class='c006'>the warriors learned;</td> - <td class='c007'>“Mind shall the harder be,</td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td class='c006'>heart shall the keener be,</td> - <td class='c007'>mood shall the more be,</td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td class='c006'>as our main lessens.</td> - <td class='c007'>Here lies our Elder,</td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td class='c006'>all down hewn,</td> - <td class='c007'>a good man in the dust;</td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td class='c006'>ever may he groan</td> - <td class='c007'>who now from this war-play</td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td class='c006'>of wending thinketh.</td> - <td class='c007'>I am old of life;</td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td class='c006'>hence stir will I not,</td> - <td class='c007'>and I by the half</td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td class='c006'>of my lord,</td> - <td class='c007'>by such a loved man</td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td class='c006'>to lie am thinking.”</td> - <td class='c007'>So Æthelgar’s bairn</td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td class='c006'>then all cheered on,</td> - <td class='c007'>Godric to battle:</td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td class='c006'>Oft he the dart let go,</td> - <td class='c007'>the death spear wound he</td> - </tr> - <tr><td class='c040' colspan='2'>on the wikings.</td></tr> -</table> - -<div class='chapter'> - <span class='pageno' id='Page_95'>95</span> - <h2 id='c1000' class='c014'>COUNTRY LIFE AT THE END OF THE TENTH CENTURY.</h2> -</div> - -<div class='nf-center-c0'> -<div class='nf-center c041'> - <div><span class='c005'><span class='sc'>A Master in a Monastery School questions his Pupil’s Companions and his Pupil.</span></span></div> - </div> -</div> - -<p class='c030'><b>Source.</b>—<i>Ælfric’s Colloquy.</i> Thorpe’s <i>Analecta Anglo-Saxonica</i>. -Translated by W.</p> - -<h3 class='c017'><span class='sc'>The Ploughman.</span></h3> - -<p class='c038'><i>Master.</i>—Well, ploughman, how do you do your work?</p> - -<p class='c029'><i>Ploughman.</i>—O sir, I work very hard. I go out in the -dawning, driving the oxen to the field, and I yoke them to -the plough. Be the winter never so stark, I dare not stay at -home, for fear of my lord; but, every day I must plough a full -acre or more, after having yoked the oxen, and fastened the -share and the coulter to the plough.</p> - -<p class='c029'><i>Master.</i>—Have you any mate?</p> - -<p class='c029'><i>Ploughman.</i>—I have a boy, who drives the oxen with a -goad, who is now however hoarse from cold and shouting.</p> - -<p class='c029'><i>Master.</i>—What more do you do in the day?</p> - -<p class='c029'><i>Ploughman.</i>—Truly I do more. I must fill the mangers of -the oxen with hay, and water them, and carry out the dung.</p> - -<p class='c029'><i>Master.</i>—Well, well, it is very hard work!</p> - -<p class='c029'><i>Ploughman.</i>—Yes, indeed, it is very hard work, because I -am not free.</p> - -<h3 class='c017'><span class='sc'>The Shepherd.</span></h3> - -<p class='c038'><i>Master.</i>—How say you, shepherd? Have you any work -to do?</p> - -<p class='c029'><i>Shepherd.</i>—Yes, indeed I have. Very early in the morning -I drive my sheep to the lea, and stand over them in heat and -in cold with my dogs, lest the wolves eat them up. And I -drive them back to their folds, and milk them twice a day. -And besides this, I move their folds, and I make cheese and -butter, and I am true to my lord.</p> - -<div> - <span class='pageno' id='Page_96'>96</span> -<h3 class='c017'><span class='sc'>The Oxherd.</span></h3> -</div> - -<p class='c038'><i>Master.</i>—And what is your work, oxherd?</p> - -<p class='c029'><i>Oxherd.</i>—O, my lord, I work hard. When the ploughman -unyokes the oxen, I lead them to the lea, and all the night -I stand over them watching for thieves, and again, very early -in the morning, I hand them over to the ploughman, well -fed and watered.</p> - -<h3 class='c017'><span class='sc'>The Huntsman.</span></h3> - -<p class='c038'><i>Master.</i>—How do you set about your craft?</p> - -<p class='c029'><i>Huntsman.</i>—I make me nets, and set them in a likely -place, and drive on my hounds to chase the wild beasts until -they come to the nets unawares, and so they are ensnared -and I slay them in the nets.... Yes, I can hunt without nets. -I follow the wild beasts with swift hounds.... I take hart, and -boars, and does, and roes, and sometimes hares....</p> - -<p class='c029'><i>Master.</i>—What do you do with the spoils of your hunting?</p> - -<p class='c029'><i>Huntsman.</i>—What I take I give to the king, because I am -his huntsman.</p> - -<p class='c029'><i>Master.</i>—What does he give you?</p> - -<p class='c029'><i>Huntsman.</i>—He clothes me well and feeds me, and sometimes -gives me a horse or a bracelet, that I may the more -joyfully set about my craft.</p> - -<h3 class='c017'><span class='sc'>The Fisherman.</span></h3> - -<p class='c038'><i>Master.</i>—What do you get by your craft?</p> - -<p class='c029'><i>Fisherman.</i>—Food, and clothing, and money.</p> - -<p class='c029'><i>Master.</i>—How do you catch fish?</p> - -<p class='c029'><i>Fisherman.</i>—I get into my boat, and place my nets in the -river, and I cast a hook and baskets, and I take whatever -they hold.</p> - -<p class='c029'><i>Master.</i>—What if they are unclean fishes?</p> - -<p class='c029'><i>Fisherman.</i>—The unclean I cast out, and take the clean -for food.</p> - -<p class='c029'><i>Master.</i>—Where do you sell your fish?</p> - -<p class='c029'><i>Fisherman.</i>—In the town.... The townsmen buy them. -I cannot catch as many as I can sell.</p> - -<p class='c029'><span class='pageno' id='Page_97'>97</span><i>Master.</i>—What sorts of fish do you catch?</p> - -<p class='c029'><i>Fisherman.</i>—Eels, and pike, minnows, eelpout, trout, and -lamprey, and such sprats as swim in a river.</p> - -<p class='c029'><i>Master.</i>—Why don’t you fish in the sea?</p> - -<p class='c029'><i>Fisherman.</i>—Sometimes I do, but seldom, for it is a long -row for me to the sea.</p> - -<p class='c029'><i>Master.</i>—What do you catch in the sea?</p> - -<p class='c029'><i>Fisherman.</i>—Herrings, and salmon, porpoises, and sturgeon, -oysters and crabs, mussels, periwinkles, cockles, plaice, and -soles, and lobsters, and many such things.</p> - -<p class='c029'><i>Master.</i>—Do you wish to catch a whale?</p> - -<p class='c029'><i>Fisherman.</i>—No.</p> - -<p class='c029'><i>Master.</i>—Why?</p> - -<p class='c029'><i>Fisherman.</i>—Because it is a dangerous thing to catch a -whale. It is safer for me to go to the river with my boat than -to go with many boats on a whale-hunt.</p> - -<p class='c029'><i>Master.</i>—Why so?</p> - -<p class='c029'><i>Fisherman.</i>—Because I would sooner catch a fish that I -can slay than one who can sink or kill not me only but also -my mates with one blow.</p> - -<p class='c029'><i>Master.</i>—But, still, many catch whales, and escape the -dangers, and obtain a great price therefor.</p> - -<p class='c029'><i>Fisherman.</i>—That’s true, but I dare not, on account of the -cowardliness of my mind.</p> - -<h3 class='c017'><span class='sc'>The Fowler.</span></h3> - -<p class='c038'><i>Master.</i>—What do you say, fowler? How do you snare -birds?</p> - -<p class='c029'><i>Fowler.</i>—I snare them in many ways: sometimes with nets, -sometimes with nooses, sometimes with lime, sometimes by -whistling, sometimes with a hawk, sometimes with traps....</p> - -<p class='c029'><i>Master.</i>—How do you feed your hawks?</p> - -<p class='c029'><i>Fowler.</i>—In winter they feed themselves and me; in Lent -I let them fly away to the wood; and in autumn I catch young -birds and tame them.</p> - -<p class='c029'><i>Master.</i>—And why do you let those that you have tamed -fly away from you?</p> - -<p class='c029'><span class='pageno' id='Page_98'>98</span><i>Fowler.</i>—Because I do not wish to feed them in the summer, -as they eat too much.</p> - -<p class='c029'><i>Master.</i>—But many men do feed tame hawks through the -summer, so that they may have them ready again.</p> - -<p class='c029'><i>Fowler.</i>—Yes, so they do; but I do not wish to be so bothered -with them, because I know how to catch many more.</p> - -<h3 class='c017'><span class='sc'>The Trader.</span></h3> - -<p class='c038'><i>Master.</i>—What do you say, trader?</p> - -<p class='c029'><i>Trader.</i>—I say that I am needful to the king, and ealdormen, -and wealthy men, and to all the folk.</p> - -<p class='c029'><i>Master.</i>—How?</p> - -<p class='c029'><i>Trader.</i>—I get into my boat with my load, and I row over -the waters and sell my things, and I buy things of great price -which this land does not bring forth, and I bring them hither -to you, with great danger, over the sea, and sometimes I -suffer shipwreck, with the loss of all my things, barely escaping -with my life.</p> - -<p class='c029'><i>Master.</i>—What sorts of things do you bring to us?</p> - -<p class='c029'><i>Trader.</i>—Cloaks, and silk, stones of great price, and gold, -wonderful garments, and perfumes, wine and oil, ivory, and -brass, copper and tin, sulphur and glass, and many things -like them.</p> - -<p class='c029'><i>Master.</i>—Will you sell your things here, for as much as you -bought them there?</p> - -<p class='c029'><i>Trader.</i>—I will not. For then what gain is there in my -toil? But I will sell them here dearer than I bought them -there, that I may get me some profit to feed me and my -wife and my children.</p> - -<h3 class='c017'><span class='sc'>The Shoemaker.</span></h3> - -<p class='c038'><i>Master.</i>—Shoemaker, what useful work do you do for us?...</p> - -<p class='c029'><i>Shoemaker.</i>—I buy hides and fells, and by my craft I prepare -them, and from them I make shoes of several kinds, -slippers, and shoes, leather hose, and bottles, bridle-thongs, -and trappings, and flasks, flagons, and purses, spur-leathers, -and halters, bags, and sacks; and not one of you wishes to -pass a winter without my craft.</p> - -<div> - <span class='pageno' id='Page_99'>99</span> -<h3 class='c017'><span class='sc'>The Rest.</span></h3> -</div> - -<p class='c038'><i>Master.</i>—Whom have we here?</p> - -<p class='c029'><i>Pupil.</i>—I have smiths, iron-smiths, a goldsmith, a silversmith, -a coppersmith, a carpenter, and many other craftsmen.</p> - -<p class='c029'><i>Master.</i>—Have you a learned counsellor?</p> - -<p class='c029'><i>Pupil.</i>—Truly I have. How can our fellowship be ruled -without a man of wisdom?</p> - -<h3 class='c017'><span class='sc'>The Pupil.</span></h3> - -<p class='c038'><i>Master.</i>—Well, boy, what have you done to-day?</p> - -<p class='c029'><i>Pupil.</i>—I have done many things. Last night, when I -heard the tolling, I arose from my bed, and went to the -church, and sang nocturns with the brethren, and morning -lauds ... after that prime, and the seven psalms, with -litanies, and chapter-mass, then terce and the mass of the -day; after this we sang sext, and ate, and drank, and slept, -and again we arose, and sang nones, and now here we are -before you, ready to hear what you say to us.</p> - -<p class='c029'><i>Master.</i>—When will you sing vespers or compline?</p> - -<p class='c029'><i>Pupil.</i>—When it is time.</p> - -<p class='c029'><i>Master.</i>—Were you threshed to-day?</p> - -<p class='c029'><i>Pupil.</i>—Not I, for I behaved myself warily.</p> - -<p class='c029'><i>Master.</i>—And how about your school-fellows?</p> - -<p class='c029'><i>Pupil.</i>—Why do you ask me about that? I daren’t tell -you our secrets. Each one knows whether he was threshed -or not.</p> - -<p class='c029'><i>Master.</i>—What do you eat every day?</p> - -<p class='c029'><i>Pupil.</i>—I still eat flesh-meat, because I am a child living -under the rod.</p> - -<p class='c029'><i>Master.</i>—What more do you eat?</p> - -<p class='c029'><i>Pupil.</i>—Vegetables, and eggs, fish, and cheese, butter, and -beans, and all clean things I eat, with great thankfulness.</p> - -<p class='c029'><i>Master.</i>—Surely you are gluttonous, since you eat everything -that is put before you.</p> - -<p class='c029'><i>Pupil.</i>—I am not so greedy as to be able to eat all kinds of -food at one meal.</p> - -<p class='c029'><i>Master.</i>—How then?</p> - -<p class='c029'><span class='pageno' id='Page_100'>100</span><i>Pupil.</i>—Sometimes I eat some kinds of food, sometimes -others, in moderation, as a monk should do, without greediness, -because I am not a glutton.</p> - -<p class='c029'><i>Master.</i>—And what do you drink?</p> - -<p class='c029'><i>Pupil.</i>—Ale, if I have it, or water, if I have no ale.</p> - -<p class='c029'><i>Master.</i>—Don’t you drink wine?</p> - -<p class='c029'><i>Pupil.</i>—I am not rich enough to be able to buy wine for -myself: and wine is no drink for children or the foolish, but -for those who are older and wiser.</p> - -<p class='c029'><i>Master.</i>—Where do you sleep?</p> - -<p class='c029'><i>Pupil.</i>—In the dormitory with the brethren.</p> - -<p class='c029'><i>Master.</i>—Who wakes you for nocturns?</p> - -<p class='c029'><i>Pupil.</i>—Sometimes I hear the tolling and arise, sometimes -my master awakes me sternly with the rod.</p> - -<p class='c029'><i>Master.</i>—My good children and agreeable pupils, your -master bids you obey the divine teaching and that you behave -yourselves well in every place. Go obediently when you hear -the church bells into the church, and humbly bow before the -holy altars, and stand reverently, and sing in time and tune, -and pray for your sins, and go out thoughtfully to the cloister -or the school.</p> - -<div class='chapter'> - <h2 id='c1016' class='c014'>EDMUND AND CANUTE (1016).</h2> -</div> - -<p class='c030'><b>Source.</b>—<i>Anglo-Saxon Chronicle.</i> Translated by J. A. Giles. -Bohn’s Library.</p> - -<p class='c029'><span class='sc'>Anno 1016.</span>—... Then befell it that King Ethelred died, -before the ships [of the Danes] arrived. He ended his days -on St. George’s mass day, and he held his kingdom with -great toil and under great difficulties, the while that his life -lasted. And then, after his end, all the nobles who were in -London, and the citizens, chose Edmund to be king: and he -strenuously defended his kingdom the while that his time -lasted. Then came the ships to Greenwich at Rogation days. -And within a little space they went to London, and then dug -a great ditch on the south side, and dragged their ships to -the west side of the bridge; and then afterwards they ditched -the city around, so that no one could go either in or out: -<span class='pageno' id='Page_101'>101</span>and they repeatedly fought against the city; but the citizens -strenuously withstood them. Then had the King Edmund, -before that, gone out; and then he overran Wessex, and all the -people submitted to him. And soon after that he fought -against the army at Pen, near Gillingham. And a second -battle he fought, after midsummer, at Sherston; and there -much slaughter was made on either side, and the armies of -themselves separated. In that battle was Edric the ealdorman, -and Ælmer Darling, helping the army against King -Edmund. And then gathered he his forces for the third time, -and went to London, all north of Thames, and so out through -Clayhanger; and relieved the citizens, and drove the army in -flight to their ships. And then, two days after, the king went -over to Brentford, and there fought against the army, and -put them to flight: and there were many of the English -drowned, from their own carelessness; they who went before -the forces, and would take booty. And after that the king -went into Wessex, and collected his forces. Then went the -army, soon, to London, and beset the city around, and -strongly fought against it, as well by water as by land. But -the Almighty God delivered it.</p> - -<p class='c029'>The enemy went then, after that, from London, with their -ships, into the Orwell, and there went up, and proceeded into -Mercia, and destroyed and burnt whatsoever they overran, -as is their wont, and provided themselves with food; and -they conducted as well their ships as their droves into the -Medway. Then King Edmund assembled, for the fourth -time, all his forces, and went over the Thames at Brentford, -and went into Kent; and the army fled before him, with their -horses, into Sheppey: and the king slew as many of them as -he could overtake. And Edric the ealdorman went then to -meet the king at Aylesford: than which no measure could be -more ill-advised.</p> - -<p class='c029'>The army then went again up into Essex, and passed into -Mercia, and destroyed whatever it overran.</p> - -<p class='c029'>When the king learned that the army was upward, then -assembled he, for the fifth time, all the English nation, and -followed after them, and overtook them in Essex at the -<span class='pageno' id='Page_102'>102</span>down which is called Assingdon; and there they strenuously -joined battle. Then did Edric the ealdorman, as he had oft -before, begin the flight first with the Maisevethians, and so -betrayed his royal lord and the whole people of the English -race. There Canute had the victory; and all the English -nation fought against him. There was slain Bishop Ednoth -[of Dorchester], and Abbot Wulsy, and Elfric the ealdorman, -and Godwin the ealdorman of Lindsey, and Ulfkytel of East -Anglia, and Ethelward, son of Ethelwine the ealdorman; and -all the nobility of the English race was there destroyed.</p> - -<p class='c029'>Then, after this battle, went King Canute up with his army -into Gloucestershire, where he learned that King Edmund was.</p> - -<p class='c029'>Then advised Edric the ealdorman, and the counsellors -who were there, that the kings should be mutually reconciled. -And they delivered hostages mutually; and the kings came -together at Olney near Deerhurst, and then confirmed their -friendship as well by pledge as by oath, and settled the tribute -for the army. And they then separated with this reconcilement: -and Edmund obtained Wessex, and Canute Mercia and -the northern district. The army then went to their ships -with the things they had taken. And the men of London -made a truce with the army, and bought themselves peace: -and the army brought their ships to London, and took up -their winter quarters therein. Then, at St. Andrew’s mass, -died King Edmund; and his body lies at Glastonbury, with -his grandfather Edgar....</p> - -<p class='c029'><span class='sc'>Anno 1017.</span>—In this year King Canute obtained the whole -realm of the English race, and divided it into four parts: -Wessex to himself, and East Anglia to Thurkill, and Mercia -to Edric, and Northumbria to Eric. And in this year was -Edric the ealdorman slain in London, very justly, and Norman, -son of Leofwin the ealdorman, and Ethelward, son of Ethelmar -the Great, and Britric, son of Elphege, in Devonshire. And -King Canute banished Edwy the Etheling, and afterwards -commanded him to be slain, and Edwy, king of the Ceorls. And -then, before the Kalends of August, the king commanded the -widow of King Ethelred, Richard’s daughter, to be fetched -for his wife; that was Elfgive in English, Emma in French.</p> - -<div class='chapter'> - <span class='pageno' id='Page_103'>103</span> - <h2 id='c1025' class='c014'>PEOPLE’S DUTIES AND RIGHTS IN THE TIME OF CANUTE (c. 1025).</h2> -</div> - -<p class='c030'><b>Source.</b>—<i>Anglo-Saxon Rectitudines Singularum Personarum.</i> -Thorpe, <i>Ancient Laws and Institutes of England</i>. Translated -by W.</p> - -<p class='c029'><span class='sc'>Thegn’s</span> law is that he be worthy of his book-right: and -that he do three things for his estate, fyrd-expedition, repair -of fortress walls, and bridge-work. Also on many estates -more land-duty arises at the king’s behest; such is deer-hedge -for royal demesne, and equipment for a war-ship, and seaward, -and head-ward, and fyrd-ward, alms fee, and church-scot, -and many other manifold things.</p> - -<p class='c029'><span class='sc'>Geneat’s</span> duty is manifold according to the custom of the -estate. On some he must furnish rent and a grass-swine -every year, and must ride and carry, and lead loads, labour, -and entertain his lord, and reap and mow, trim the deer-hedge, -and keep it firm, build and hedge the burh, bring strange -comers to the tun, pay church-scot and alms fee, keep watch -by his lord, and horse-ward, go errands far or near, wherever -he is ordered.</p> - -<p class='c029'><span class='sc'>Cotsetla’s</span> duty, according to the custom of the estate. -On some he must every Monday of the year work for his lord, -and 3 days every week at harvest, nor ought he to pay rent. -It pertains to him to occupy 5 acres; more, if it be the custom -on the estate; and it is too little, if it were any less in -amount, since his work must be frequent. Let him pay his -hearth-penny on Holy Thursday, as pertains to every freeman. -And let him represent his lord’s demesne if he is -ordered, in seaward, and at the king’s deer-hedge, and at -such things as his position requires. And let him pay his -church-scot at Martinmas.</p> - -<p class='c029'><span class='sc'>Gebur’s</span> duties are manifold, in some places they are heavy, -and in some places moderate. On some estates he must work -at weekwork two days such work as is ordered for him every -week of the year, and at harvest three days at week-work, -and from Candlemas to Easter three. If he is carrying, he -<span class='pageno' id='Page_104'>104</span>need not work while his horse is abroad. He must pay on -Michaelmas day 10 rent-pennies, and on Martinmas day 24d., -a sester of barley, and 2 hen-fowls; at Easter a young sheep or -two pennies. And he must lie from Martinmas to Easter at -the lord’s fold, as often as it falls to his share. And from the -time of the first ploughing until Martinmas he must every -week plough 1 acre, and himself get the seed from the lord’s -barn. In addition to them 3 acres as a boon and 2 acres in -return for hay; if he needs more hay, he must earn it by -ploughing as he is allowed. He ploughs 3 acres as his rent-ploughing, -and sows of his own barn, and pays his hearth-penny. -Two and two feed one deerhound. And every gebur -pays 6 loaves to the swineherd of the demesne when he -drives his herd to mast-pasture. On the estate where this -plan exists it pertains to the gebur that he is given for the -stocking of his land 2 oxen and 1 cow and 6 sheep and 7 -acres of sown land on his yard-land. And so after that year -let him do all the duties that pertain to him, and let him be -given tools for his work and utensils for his house. When he -dies what he leaves pertains to the care of his lord.</p> - -<p class='c029'>This land-law exists on some estates. In some places it is, -as I said before, heavier, and in some places lighter, since all -land-customs are not alike. On some estates the gebur must -pay honey-rent, on some food-rent, on some ale-rent. Let him -who holds the office of steward take heed that he aye know what -are the old land-customs and what the custom of the people.</p> - -<p class='c029'>To the <span class='sc'>Bee-keeper</span> it pertains, if he hold a swarm by duty -of rent, that he pay therefor according to the custom of the -estate. With us the custom is that he pay 5 sesters of honey -as rent; on some estates more rent is due. Sometimes also -he must be ready for many labours at the lord’s will, besides -boon-ploughing, and boon-harvesting, and meadow-mowing, -and if he be well landed he must be horsed, that he may -supply it for the lord’s horse-duty, or lead it himself, whichever -he is ordered. And many things a man in such condition -must do, all of which I cannot now enumerate. When -he dies what he leaves pertains to his lord’s care, except -what may be free.</p> - -<p class='c029'><span class='pageno' id='Page_105'>105</span>To the <span class='sc'>Swineherd</span> paying pig-rent it pertains that he -furnish his slaughter-beasts according to the custom of the -estate. On many estates the custom is that he furnish every -year 15 swine for sticking, 10 old and 5 young: let him have -himself what more he rears. On many estates the swineherd’s -duty is heavier. And let the swineherd take care that -after sticking them he prepare and singe well his slaughter-swine: -then he is entitled to receive his due. And he must -be, as I said above of the bee-keeper, always available for -work between-times, and horsed for his lord’s need. The -swineherd who is a slave, and the bee-keeper who is a slave, -after their death are worthy of the same law.</p> - -<p class='c029'>To the <span class='sc'>Swineherd</span> who is a chattel, who keeps the demesne -herd, pertains the sty-pig, and the pluck is his when he has -prepared the fat bacon, besides the rights which pertain to -slaves.</p> - -<p class='c029'>To a <span class='sc'>Slave-labourer</span> pertain for food 12 pounds of good -corn and 2 sheep’s carcases and one good cow for killing: -rights of wood according to the custom of the estate.</p> - -<p class='c029'>To a <span class='sc'>Slave-woman</span> 8 pounds of corn for food, 1 sheep or -3 pennies for winter-food: 1 sester of beans for fast-food: -in summer whey or 1 penny.</p> - -<p class='c029'>To all <span class='sc'>Slaves</span> pertain a Midwinter’s feast, and an Easter -feast, an acre for ploughing, and daily in harvest a handful -of corn, besides their dues.</p> - -<p class='c029'>To a <span class='sc'>Follower</span> it pertains that in 12 months he have -2 acres, one sown, the other unsown (let him sow it himself); -and his food and shoes and gloves pertain to him: if he may -earn more it is to his advantage.</p> - -<p class='c029'>To the <span class='sc'>Sower</span> pertains that he have of every kind of seed one -basketful, when he has first sown all the seed well for a year.</p> - -<p class='c029'>The <span class='sc'>Oxherd</span> may pasture 2 oxen or more with the lord’s -herd in the common leas, with the knowledge of his overseer. -Let him have for his work shoes and gloves for himself; and -his cow for killing may go with the lord’s oxen.</p> - -<p class='c029'>To the <span class='sc'>Cowherd</span> pertains that he have the milk of a grown -cow for 7 nights after her calving, and the beestings of a young -cow 14 nights, and let his cow for killing go with the lord’s cows.</p> - -<p class='c029'><span class='pageno' id='Page_106'>106</span>The <span class='sc'>Shepherd’s</span> due is that he have 12 nights’ manure at -Midwinter, and 1 lamb of a year’s youth, and 1 bell-wether’s -fleece, and the milk of his herd for 7 nights after autumnal -equinox, and a bowlful of whey or buttermilk all the summer.</p> - -<p class='c029'>To the <span class='sc'>Goatherd</span> pertains the milk of his herd after -Martinmas Day, and before then his share of whey and 1 kid -of a year’s youth, if he care for his herd well.</p> - -<p class='c029'>To the <span class='sc'>Cheesemaker</span> pertain a hundred cheeses and that -she make butter for the lord’s board of milk that has dropped -from the cheese-press, and have for herself all the whey except -the shepherd’s share.</p> - -<p class='c029'>To the <span class='sc'>Barn-man</span> pertains the fallen corn at the barn-door -in harvest, if his overseer grant it him and he have earned it -faithfully.</p> - -<p class='c029'>To the <span class='sc'>Beadle</span> it pertains that for his office he be freer -of labour than other men, for he must be often available: -and some piece of land pertains to him for his work.</p> - -<p class='c029'>To the <span class='sc'>Woodward</span> pertains every tree felled by the wind.</p> - -<p class='c029'>To the <span class='sc'>Hayward</span> it pertains that his work’s reward be -acknowledged along the boundary which lies by the meadow-lea, -for he may expect, if he does not guard this, that men -will blame him for the damage: also if he is given a piece of -land, it shall by folk-right lie next the meadow, because if he -slothfully neglect his lord’s, his own is not well protected, if -it be thus situate. But if he protect all well that he should -guard, he is right well worth his pay. [This means that his -land is to be the first to suffer by an incursion of the cattle -due to his careless upkeep of the hedges.]</p> - -<p class='c029'>Estate-laws are manifold, as I said before, nor do we lay -down as the rights over all places those which we before spoke -of, but we proclaim what the custom is where it is known to -us. If we learn better, we will gladly approve and hold by the -folk-customs of the place where we then live: for a man -must learn laws among the people gladly, if he does not want -to lose honour among the people. Many are the rights of -the folk. On some estates there pertain to the people winter-feast, -Easter-feast, boon-feast for harvest, drinking-feast for -ploughing, mowing-pay, rick-treat, at wood-carrying one -<span class='pageno' id='Page_107'>107</span>tree from each cart, at corn-carrying rick-top-feast, and -many things that I cannot enumerate. This is, however, -the memorandum for a man’s food, as well as all that I -before this set forth.</p> - -<div class='chapter'> - <h2 id='c1027' class='c014'>CANUTE’S LETTER FROM ROME (1027).</h2> -</div> - -<p class='c030'><b>Source.</b>—From William of Malmesbury’s <i>Gesta Regum</i>, book ii., -c. xi. Translated by J. A. Giles. Bohn’s Library.</p> - -<p class='c029'>Canute, King of all England, Denmark, Norway, and parts -of the Swedes, to Ethelnoth, Metropolitan, and Elfric, Archbishop -of York, and to all bishops, nobles, and to the whole -nation of the English high and low, health. I notify to you -that I have lately been to Rome, to pray for the forgiveness -of my sins; for the safety of my dominions, and of the people -under my government. I had long since vowed such a -journey to God, but, hitherto hindered by the affairs of my -kingdom, and other causes preventing, I was unable to accomplish -it sooner. I now return thanks most humbly to my -Almighty God, for suffering me, in my lifetime, to approach -the holy apostles Peter and Paul, and all the holy saints within -and without the city of Rome, wherever I could discover -them, and there present, to worship and adore according to -my desire. I have been the more diligent in the performance -of this, because I have learned from the wise that St. Peter -the Apostle has received from God great power in binding -and in loosing: that he carries the key of the kingdom of -heaven; and consequently I have judged it a matter of special -importance to seek his influence with God. Be it known to -you that at the solemnity of Easter, a great assembly of -nobles was present with Pope John and the Emperor Conrad, -that is to say, all the princes of the nations from Mount -Garganus<a id='r3' /><a href='#f3' class='c039'><sup>[3]</sup></a> to the neighbouring sea.<a id='r4' /><a href='#f4' class='c039'><sup>[4]</sup></a> All these received -me with honour and presented me with magnificent gifts. -But more especially was I honoured by the Emperor with -various gifts and offerings in gold and silver vessels and -<span class='pageno' id='Page_108'>108</span>mantles and costly garments. Moreover, I spoke with the -Emperor himself and the sovereign Pope and the nobles who -were there, concerning the wants of all my people, English -as well as Danes; observing that there ought to be granted -to them more equitable regulations, and greater security on -their passage to Rome; that they should not be impeded by -so many barriers on the road, nor harassed with unjust exactions. -The Emperor assented to my request, as did -Rodolph the King,<a id='r5' /><a href='#f5' class='c039'><sup>[5]</sup></a> who has the chief dominion over those -passes; and all the princes confirmed by an edict that my -subjects, traders as well as those who went on a religious -account, should peaceably go and return from Rome without -any molestation from warders of passes or tax-gatherers. -Again I complained before the Pope and expressed my high -displeasure that my archbishops were oppressed by the -immense sum of money which is demanded from them -when seeking, according to custom, the apostolical see to -receive the pall: and it was determined that it should be so -no longer. Moreover, all things which I requested for the -advantage of my kingdom from the sovereign Pope and the -Emperor and King Rodolph and the other princes through -whose territory our road to Rome runs, they have freely -granted and confirmed by oath under the attestation of -four archbishops and twenty bishops and an innumerable -multitude of dukes and nobles who were present. Wherefore -I give most hearty thanks to God Almighty for having -successfully completed all that I had wished in the manner -I had designed, and fully satisfied my intentions. Be it -known, then, that since I have vowed to God himself henceforward -to reform my life in all things, and justly and piously -to govern the kingdoms and the people subject to me, and -to maintain equal justice in all things; and have determined -through God’s assistance to rectify anything hitherto unjustly -done, either through the intemperance of my youth or through -negligence; therefore I call to witness and command my -counsellors to whom I have entrusted the counsels of the -kingdom that they by no means either through fear of -<span class='pageno' id='Page_109'>109</span>myself or favour to any powerful person suffer henceforth -any injustice, or cause such to be done in all my -kingdom. Moreover I command all sheriffs or bailiffs throughout -my whole kingdom, as they value my affection or -their own safety not to commit injustice towards any man, -rich or poor, but to allow all, noble and ignoble alike, to enjoy -impartial law, from which they are never to deviate, either -on account of royal favour, the person of any powerful man, -or for the sake of amassing money for myself: for I have no -need that money be accumulated for me by unjust exactions. -Be it known to you therefore, that, returning by the same -way that I went, I am now going to Denmark, through the -advice of all the Danes, to make peace and firm treaty with -those nations who were desirous, had it been possible, to -deprive me both of life and of sovereignty: this, however, they -were not able to perform, God, who by His kindness preserves -me in my kingdom and in my honour and destroys the power -of all my adversaries, bringing their strength to nought. -Moreover, when I have established peace with the surrounding -nations, and put all our sovereignty here in the East in tranquil -order, so that there shall be no fear of war or enmity -on any side, I intend coming to England, as early in the summer -as I shall be able to get my fleet prepared. I have sent this -letter before me in order that my people may rejoice at my -prosperity; because, as you yourselves know, I have never -spared, nor will I spare, either myself or my pains for the -needful service of my whole people. I now therefore adjure -all my bishops and governors throughout my kingdom by -the fidelity they owe to God and me, to take care that before -I come to England all dues owing by ancient custom [to the -Church] be discharged; that is to say, the penny for every -carucate ploughed, the tithe of the increase of your flocks -and herds, the penny for St. Peter at Rome, whether -from cities or villages, the tithe of corn in the middle of -August, and the church-scot at the feast of St. Martin. If -all these dues are not regularly paid, I shall on my return to -England execute unpitying justice on the defaulter.</p> - -<div class='chapter'> - <span class='pageno' id='Page_110'>110</span> - <h2 id='c1029' class='c014'>RANKS AMONG THE ENGLISH (<span class='fss'>BETWEEN 1029 AND 1060</span>).</h2> -</div> - -<p class='c030'><b>Source.</b>—Translated in Elizabeth’s reign by William Lambarde, -<i>Perambulation of Kent</i>, p. 500, quoted by Hakluyt, <i>Principal -Voyages</i>. For original, see Thorpe, <i>Ancient Laws and Institutes -of England</i>.</p> - -<p class='c029'>It was some time in English laws, that the people and the -laws were in reputation; and then were the wisest of the -people worship-worthy, every one after his degree: Earle, -and Churle, Thein, and under-Thein. And if a churle thrived -so, that he had fully five hides of his owne land, a Church -and a Kitchin, a Belhouse, and a gate, a seate, and a severall -office in the kings hall, then was he thenceforth the Theins -right worthy. And if a Thein so thrived, that he served the -king, and on his message rid in his household, if he then had -a Thein that followed him, the which to the kings journey -five hides had, and in the kings seate his Lord served, and -thrise with his errand had gone to the king, he might afterward -with his foreoth his lords part play at any great neede. -And if a Thein did thrive so, that he became an Earle; then -was he afterward an Earles right worthie. And if a Marchant -so thrived, that he passed thrise over the wide seas, of his -owne craft, he was thenceforth a Theins right worthie. And -if a scholar so prospered thorow learning that he degree had -and served Christ, he was then afterward of dignitie and peace -so much worthie, as thereunto belonged: unlesse he forfaited -so, that he the use of his degree use ne might.</p> - -<div class='chapter'> - <h2 id='c1051' class='c014'>SAXON AND NORMAN (1051).</h2> -</div> - -<p class='c030'><b>Source.</b>—<i>Anglo-Saxon Chronicle.</i> Translated by J. A. Giles. -Bohn’s Library.</p> - -<p class='c029'><span class='sc'>Anno 1048</span> [really 1051].—In this year King Edward appointed -Robert, of London, archbishop of Canterbury, during -Lent. And in the same Lent he went to Rome after his pall: and -the King gave the bishopric of London to Sparhafoc, Abbot of -Abingdon; and the King gave the abbacy of Abingdon to -bishop Rodulf, his kinsman. Then came the archbishop from -Rome one day before St. Peter’s mass-eve, and entered on his -archiepiscopal see at Christ’s Church on St. Peter’s mass-day; -<span class='pageno' id='Page_111'>111</span>and soon after went to the king. Then came abbot Sparhafoc -to him with the king’s writ and seal, in order that he should -consecrate him bishop of London. Then the archbishop -refused, and said that the pope had forbidden it him. Then -went the abbot to the archbishop again for that purpose, and -there desired episcopal ordination; and the archbishop constantly -refused him, and said that the pope had forbidden it -him. Then went the abbot to London and occupied the -bishopric which the king before had granted him, with his -full leave, all the summer and the harvest. And then came -Eustace [Earl of Boulogne] from beyond the sea soon after -the bishop, and went to the king, and spoke with him that -which he then would, and went then homeward. When he -came to Canterbury, east, then took he refreshment there, -and his men, and went to Dover. When he was some mile -or more on this side of Dover, then he put on his breast-plate, -and so did all his companions, and went to Dover. When -they came thither, then would they lodge themselves where -they chose. Then came one of his men, and would abide -in the house of an householder against his will, and wounded -the householder; and the householder slew the other. Then -Eustace got upon his horse, and his companions upon theirs; -and they went to the householder, and slew him within his -own dwelling; and they went up towards the town, and slew, -as well within as without, more than twenty men. And the -townsmen slew nineteen men on the other side, and wounded -they knew not how many. And Eustace escaped with a few -men, and went again to the king, and made known to him, -in part, how they had fared. And the king became very -wroth with the townsmen. And the king sent off Godwin, -the earl, and bade him go into Kent in a hostile manner to -Dover: for Eustace had made it appear to the King, that it -had been more the fault of the townsmen than his: but it -was not so. And the earl would not consent to the inroad, -because he was loath to injure his own people. Then the -king sent after all his council, and bade them come to Gloucester, -nigh the aftermass of St. Mary. Then had the Frenchmen -erected a castle in Herefordshire among the people of -<span class='pageno' id='Page_112'>112</span>Sweyn the earl, and wrought every kind of harm and disgrace -to the king’s men thereabout which they could. Then came -Godwin the earl, and Sweyn the earl, together at Beverstone, -and many men with them, in order that they might go to their -royal lord, and to all the peers who were assembled with him, -in order that they might have the advice of the king and his -aid, and of all this council, how they might avenge the king’s -disgrace, and the whole nation’s. Then were the Frenchmen -with the king beforehand, and accused the earls, so that they -might not come within his eyes’ sight; because they said that -they were coming thither in order to betray the king. Thither -had come Siward the earl [of Northumbria], and Leofric the -earl [of Mercia], and much people with them, from the north, -to the king; and it was made known to the earl Godwin and -his sons, that the king and the men who were with him were -taking counsel concerning them: and they arrayed themselves -on the other hand resolutely, though it were loathful to them -that they should stand against their royal lord. Then the -peers on either side decreed that every kind of evil should -cease: and the king gave the peace of God and his full friendship -to either side. Then the king and his peers decreed that -a council of all the nobles should be held for the second time -in London at the harvest equinox; and the king directed -the army to be called out, as well south of the Thames as -north, all that was in any way most eminent. Then declared -they Sweyn the earl an outlaw, and summoned Godwin the -earl and Harold the earl, to the council, as quickly as they -could effect it. When they had come thither, then were they -summoned into the council. Then required he safe conduct -and hostages, so that he might come, unbetrayed, into the -council and out of the council. Then the king demanded -all the thegns whom the earls before had; and they granted -them all into his hands. Then the king sent again to them, -and commanded them that they should come with twelve -men to the king’s council. Then the earl again required safe -conduct and hostages, that he might defend himself against -each of those things that were laid to him. Then were the -hostages refused him; and he was allowed a safe conduct for -<span class='pageno' id='Page_113'>113</span>five nights to go out of the land. And then Godwin the earl -and Sweyn the earl went to Bosham, and shoved out their -ships, and betook themselves beyond sea, and sought the -protection of Baldwin [earl of Flanders], and abode there all -the winter. And Harold the earl went west to Ireland, and -was there all the winter with the king’s protection. And soon -after this happened, then put away the king the lady [Editha, -Godwin’s daughter] who had been consecrated his queen, -and caused to be taken from her all which she possessed, -in land, and in gold, and in silver, and in all things, and -delivered her to his sister at Wherwell. And abbot Sparhafoc -was then driven out of the bishopric of London, and -William, the king’s priest, was ordained thereto. And then -Odda was appointed earl over Devonshire, and over Somerset, -and over Dorset, and over the Welsh [Cornish]. And Algar, -the son of Leofric the earl, was appointed to the earldom -which Harold before held.</p> - -<div class='chapter'> - <h2 id='c1051b' class='c014'>CHARACTERISTICS OF THE ENGLISH BEFORE THE CONQUEST.</h2> -</div> - -<p class='c030'><b>Source.</b>—William of Malmesbury (died about 1142), <i>Gesta Regum</i>, -book iii. Translated by J. A. Giles. Bohn’s Library.</p> - -<p class='c029'>England had long since adopted the manners of the Angles -which had been very various according to the times: for in -the first years of their arrival, they were barbarians in their -look and manners, warlike in their usages, heathens in their -rites; but after embracing the faith of Christ, by degrees and -in process of time, from the peace they enjoyed, regarding -arms only in a secondary light, they gave their whole attention -to religion. I say nothing of the poor, the meanness of whose -fortune often restrains them from overstepping the bounds -of justice: I omit men of ecclesiastical rank, whom sometimes -respect to their profession, and sometimes the fear of shame, -suffer not to deviate from the truth: I speak of princes, who -from the greatness of their power might have full liberty to -indulge in pleasure; some of whom in their own country, -and others at Rome, changing their habit, obtained a heavenly -kingdom and a saintly intercourse. Many during their whole -<span class='pageno' id='Page_114'>114</span>lives in outward appearance only embraced the present world, -in order that they might exhaust their treasures on the poor -or divide them amongst monasteries. What shall I say of -the multitudes of bishops, hermits, and abbots? Does not -the whole island blaze with such numerous relics of its natives -that you can scarcely pass a village of any consequence but -you hear the name of some new saint, besides the numbers -of whom all notices have perished through the want of records? -Nevertheless, in process of time, the desire after -literature and religion had decayed for several years before -the arrival of the Normans. The clergy, contented with a -very slight degree of learning, could scarcely stammer out -the words of the Sacraments; and a person who understood -grammar was an object of wonder and astonishment. The -monks mocked the rule of their order by fine clothing, and -the use of every kind of food. The nobility, given up to -luxury and wantonness, went not to church in the morning -after the manner of Christians, but merely in a careless manner -heard mattins and masses from a hurrying priest in their -chambers.... The commonalty, left unprotected, became a -prey to the most powerful, who amassed fortunes by either -seizing on their property or by selling their persons into foreign -countries; although it be an innate quality of this people -to be more inclined to revelling than to the accumulation of -wealth.... Drinking in particular was a universal practice, -in which occupation they passed entire nights as well as days. -They consumed their whole substance in mean and despicable -houses, unlike the Normans and French, who in noble and -splendid mansions lived in frugality. The vices attendant -on drunkenness, which enervate the human mind, followed; -hence it arose that, engaging William more with rashness and -precipitate fury than military skill, they doomed themselves -and their country to slavery by one and that an easy victory. -In fine, the English at that time wore short garments reaching -to the mid-knee; they had their hair cropped, their beards -shaven, their arms laden with golden bracelets, their skin -adorned with punctured designs. They were accustomed to -eat till they became surfeited, and to drink till they were sick. -<span class='pageno' id='Page_115'>115</span>These latter qualities they imparted to their conquerors; as -to the rest they adopted their manners. I would not, however, -have these bad propensities universally ascribed to the -English. I know that many of the clergy at that day trod -the path of sanctity by a blameless life; I know that many -of the laity of all ranks and conditions in this nation were -pleasing to God. Be injustice far from this account; the -accusation does not involve the whole indiscriminately.</p> - -<div class='chapter'> - <h2 id='c1066' class='c014'>A NORMAN ACCOUNT OF THE BATTLE OF HASTINGS (1066).</h2> -</div> - -<p class='c030'><b>Source.</b>—William of Malmesbury (died about 1142), <i>Gesta Regum</i>, -book iii. Translated by J. A. Giles. Bohn’s Library.</p> - -<p class='c029'>The courageous leaders mutually prepared for battle, each -according to his national custom. The English, as we have -heard, passed the night without sleep, in drinking and singing, -and, in the morning, proceeded without delay towards the -enemy; all were on foot, armed with battle-axes, and covering -themselves in front by the junction of their shields, they -formed an impenetrable body, which would have secured -their safety that day, had not the Normans, by a feigned -flight, induced them to open their ranks, which till that time, -according to their custom, were closely compacted. The king -himself on foot, stood, with his brother, near the standard, -in order that, while all shared equal danger, none might think -of retreating. This standard William sent after the victory -to the Pope; it was sumptuously embroidered, with gold and -precious stones, in the form of a man fighting. On the other -side, the Normans passed the whole night in confessing their -sins, and received the Sacrament in the morning. Their -infantry, with bows and arrows, formed the vanguard, while -their cavalry divided into wings, were thrown back. The -earl, with serene countenance, declaring aloud that God -would favour his, as being the righteous side, called for his -arms; and presently when, through the hurry of his attendants, -he had put on his hauberk the hind part before, he corrected -the mistake with a laugh, saying: “My dukedom shall be -turned into a kingdom.” Then beginning the song of -<span class='pageno' id='Page_116'>116</span>Roland, that the warlike example of that man might stimulate -the soldiers, and calling on God for assistance, the battle -commenced on both sides. They fought with ardour, neither -giving ground, for great part of the day. Finding this, -William gave a signal to his party, that, by a feigned flight, -they should retreat. Through this device the close body of -the English, opening for the purpose of cutting down the -straggling enemy, brought upon itself swift destruction; for -the Normans, facing about, attacked them thus disordered, -and compelled them to fly. In this manner, deceived by a -stratagem, they met an honourable death in avenging their -country; nor indeed were they at all wanting to their own -revenge, as, by frequently making a stand, they slaughtered -their pursuers in heaps: for, getting possession of an eminence, -they drove down the Normans, when roused with indignation -and anxiously striving to gain the higher ground, into the -valley beneath, where easily hurling their javelins and rolling -down stones on them as they stood below, they destroyed -them to a man. Besides, by a short passage with which they -were acquainted, avoiding a deep ditch, they trod underfoot -such a multitude of their enemies in that place, that they made -the hollow level with the plain by the heaps of carcases. -This vicissitude of first one party conquering, and then the -other, prevailed as long as the life of Harold continued; but -when he fell, his brain pierced by an arrow, the flight of the -English ceased not until night. The valour of both leaders -was here eminently conspicuous. Harold, not merely content -with the duty of a general in exhorting others, diligently -entered into every soldier-like office; often would he strike -the enemy when coming to close quarters, so that none could -approach him with impunity; for immediately the same blow -levelled both horse and rider. Wherefore, as I have related, -receiving the fatal arrow from a distance, he yielded to death. -One of the soldiers with a sword gashed his thigh as he lay -prostrate; for which shameful and cowardly action, he was -branded with ignominy by William, and dismissed the service. -William, too, was equally ready to encourage by his voice -and by his presence; to be the first to rush forward; to attack -<span class='pageno' id='Page_117'>117</span>the thickest of the foe. Thus everywhere raging, everywhere -furious, he lost three choice horses, which were that day -pierced under him. The dauntless spirit and vigour of the -intrepid general, however, still persisted, though often called -back by the kind remonstrance of his bodyguard; he still -persisted, I say, till approaching night crowned him with -complete victory. And no doubt the hand of God so protected -him that the enemy should draw no blood from his -person, though they aimed so many javelins at him. This -was a fatal day to England, a melancholy havoc of our dear -country, through its change of masters.</p> - -<div class='chapter'> - <h2 id='c1066b' class='c014'>THE LAST OF THE NORTHMEN AND OF THE ENGLISH (1066).</h2> -</div> - -<p class='c030'><b>Source.</b>—<i>Anglo-Saxon Chronicle.</i> Translated by J. A. Giles. -Bohn’s Library.</p> - -<p class='c029'><span class='sc'>Anno 1066.</span>—In this year King Harold came from York to -Westminster, at that Easter which was after the midwinter -in which the king died.... Then was over all England -such a token seen in the heavens as no man ever before saw. -Some men said that it was Cometa the star, which some men -call the haired star; and it appeared first on the eve Litania -Major, the 8th before the Kalends of May, and so shone all -the seven nights. And soon after came in Tostig the earl -from beyond the sea into the Isle of Wight, with so great a -fleet as he might procure; and there they yielded him as well -money as food. And King Harold, his brother, gathered so -great a ship force, and also a land force, as no king here in -the land had before done; because it was made known to -him that William the bastard would come hither and win this -land; all as it afterwards happened. And the while, came -Tostig the earl into Humber with sixty ships; and Edwin the -earl came with a land force and drove him out. And the -boatmen forsook him; and he went to Scotland with twelve -vessels. And there met him Harold King of Norway with three -hundred ships; and Tostig submitted to him and became his -man. And they then went both into Humber until they -came to York; and there fought against them Edwin the earl -<span class='pageno' id='Page_118'>118</span>and Morcar the earl, his brother: but the Northmen had the -victory. Then was it made known to Harold King of the -Angles that this had thus happened: and this battle was on -the vigil of St. Matthew. Then came Harold our king unawares -on the Northmen, and met with them beyond York -at Stamford Bridge with a great army of English people: and -there during the day was a very severe fight on both sides. -There was slain Harold the Fair-haired and Tostig the earl; -and the Northmen who were there remaining were put to -flight; and the English from behind hotly smote them, until -they came, some, to their ships, some were drowned, and some -also burnt; and thus in divers ways they perished, so that -there were few left: and the English had possession of the -place of carnage. The king then gave his protection to -Olave, son of the king of the Norwegians, and to their bishop, -and to the earl of Orkney, and to all those who were left in -the ships: and they then went up to our king and swore oaths -that they ever would observe peace and friendship towards -this land; and the king let them go home with twenty-four -ships. These two general battles were fought within five -days. Then came William earl of Normandy into Pevensey, -on the eve of St. Michael’s mass [28 September]: and as soon -as his men were fit, they constructed a castle at Hastings-port. -This was then made known to King Harold, and he -then gathered a great force, and came to meet him at the -estuary of Appledore; and William came against him unawares, -before his people were assembled. But the king -nevertheless strenuously fought against him with those men -who would follow him; and there was great slaughter made on -either hand. There was slain King Harold, and Leofwine -the earl, his brother, and Gyrth the earl, his brother, and -many good men; and the Frenchmen had possession of the -place of carnage, all as God granted them for the people’s -sins. Archbishop Aldred and the townsmen of London would -then have child Edgar for king, all as was his true natural -right: and Edwin and Morcar vowed to him that they would -fight together with him. But in that degree that it ought -ever to have been forwarder, so was it from day to day later -<span class='pageno' id='Page_119'>119</span>and worse; so that at the end all passed away. This fight was -done on the day of Calixtus the pope. And William the earl -went afterwards again to Hastings, and there awaited to see -whether the people would submit to him. But when he -understood that they would not come to him, he went upwards -with all his army which was left to him, and that which afterwards -had come to him from oversea; and he plundered all -that part which he overran, until he came to Berkhamsted. -And there came to meet him Archbishop Aldred [of York], -and child Edgar, and Edwin the earl, and Morcar the earl, -and all the chief men of London; and then submitted for need, -when the most harm had been done: and it was very unwise -that they had not done so before; since God would not better -it, for our sins. And they delivered hostages and swore oaths -to him; and he vowed to them that he would be a loving lord -to them: and nevertheless, during this, they plundered all -that they overran. Then on midwinter’s day, Archbishop -Aldred consecrated him king at Westminster; and he gave him -a pledge upon Christ’s book, and also swore, before he would -set the crown upon his head, that he would govern this nation -as well as any king before him had at the best done, if they -would be faithful to him.</p> - -<div class='chapter'> - <h2 id='chief' class='c014'>NOTE ON THE CHIEF AUTHORITIES.</h2> -</div> - - <ol class='c042'> - <li> -<p class='li-p-only c043'>“449.”</p> - <ol class='c044'> - <li> -<p class='li-p-only c043'><span class='sc'>Contemporary</span>:—</p> - <ul class='c045'> - <li>Chronica Gallica, written up to 511. - </li> - <li>Constantius: Life of St. Germanus, written about 480. - </li> - </ul> - </li> - <li> -<p class='li-p-only c043'><span class='sc'>Later</span>:—</p> - <ol class='c046'> - <li> -<p class='li-p-only c043'><i>British</i>: Gildas: Liber Querulus,<a id='rA' /><a href='#fA' class='c039'><sup>[A]</sup></a> written between 540 and 560.</p> - <ul class='c045'> - <li>Nennius: Historia Brittonum,<a href='#fA' style='text-decoration: none; - '><sup>[A]</sup></a> written about 796. - </li> - </ul> - </li> - <li> -<p class='li-p-only c043'><i>English</i>: Bede: Historia Ecclesiastica,<a href='#fA' class='c039'><sup>[A]</sup></a> finished 731.</p> - <ul class='c045'> - <li>The Anglo-Saxon Chronicle,<a href='#fA' style='text-decoration: none; - '><sup>[A]</sup></a> begun probably in Alfred’s reign. - </li> - </ul> - </li> - </ol> - </li> - </ol> - </li> - <li> -<p class='li-p-only c043'>597-731.</p> - <ul class='c045'> - <li>Bede: Historia Ecclesiastica,<a href='#fA' style='text-decoration: none; - '><sup>[A]</sup></a> Life and Miracles of St. - </li> - <li>Cuthbert, Lives of the Holy Abbots of Wearmouth and Jarrow. - </li> - <li>Eddius Stephanus: Life of Wilfrid, written soon after 710. - </li> - <li>The Anglo-Saxon Chronicle.<a href='#fA' style='text-decoration: none; - '><sup>[A]</sup></a> - </li> - <li>Laws, Land-bocs, etc. - </li> - </ul> - </li> - <li> -<p class='li-p-only c043'><span class='pageno' id='Page_120'>120</span>731-1066.</p> - <ol class='c044'> - <li> -<p class='li-p-only c043'><span class='sc'>Contemporary</span>:—</p> - <ul class='c045'> - <li>The Anglo-Saxon Chronicle.<a href='#fA' style='text-decoration: none; - '><sup>[A]</sup></a> - </li> - <li>Letters of Boniface and Alcuin. - </li> - <li>Asser: Life of King Alfred.<a href='#fA' style='text-decoration: none; - '><sup>[A]</sup></a> - </li> - <li>B., a Saxon priest: Life of Dunstan, written between 995 and 1006. - </li> - <li>Anonymous: Life of Oswald, written between 995 and 1005. - </li> - <li>Ethelweard: Chronicle,<a href='#fA' style='text-decoration: none; - '><sup>[A]</sup></a> written at the end of the tenth century. - </li> - <li>Encomium Emmae, written about 1036. - </li> - <li>Anonymous: Life of Edward the Confessor, nearly contemporary. - </li> - <li>Laws, Land-bocs, etc. - </li> - <li>The Bayeux Tapestry. - </li> - </ul> - </li> - <li> -<p class='li-p-only c043'><span class='sc'>Later</span>:—</p> - <ul class='c045'> - <li>William of Malmesbury: Gesta Regum<a href='#fA' style='text-decoration: none; - '><sup>[A]</sup></a> and Gesta Pontificum, finished about 1142. - </li> - <li>Florence of Worcester: Chronicle, written up to 1117. - </li> - <li>Symeon of Durham: History of the Church of Durham, written soon after 1104, and - History of the Kings, written later. - </li> - <li>Henry of Huntingdon: History of the English,<a href='#fA' style='text-decoration: - none; '><sup>[A]</sup></a> written between 1130 and 1154. - </li> - <li>Geoffrey Gaimar: Estorie des Engles, written before 1147. - </li> - <li>Heimskringla Saga: Icelandic, put into shape at the end of the eleventh century. - </li> - <li>Roger de Hoveden: Annals,<a href='#fA' style='text-decoration: none; - '><sup>[A]</sup></a> written about 1200. - </li> - </ul> - </li> - </ol> - </li> - </ol> - -<p class='c029'>These are all written in Latin, except the Anglo-Saxon Chronicle, -Laws and some Land-bocs in Anglo-Saxon, Gaimar in French, -Heimskringla in Icelandic.</p> - -<div class='nf-center-c0'> -<div class='nf-center c041'> - <div>BILLING AND SONS, LTD., PRINTERS, GUILDFORD</div> - </div> -</div> - -<hr class='c047' /> -<div class='footnote' id='f1'> -<p class='c029'><a href='#r1'>1</a>. The eclipse happened December 25, 828.</p> -</div> -<div class='footnote' id='f2'> -<p class='c029'><a href='#r2'>2</a>. Meaning either feathered, or, belonging to the Great St. Bernard -Pass in the Pennine Alps, over which the writer had probably passed -on a journey to Rome.</p> -</div> -<div class='footnote' id='f3'> -<p class='c029'><a href='#r3'>3</a>. In Apulia.</p> -</div> -<div class='footnote' id='f4'> -<p class='c029'><a href='#r4'>4</a>. The Tyrrhene Sea.</p> -</div> -<div class='footnote' id='f5'> -<p class='c029'><a href='#r5'>5</a>. Of Burgundy.</p> -</div> -<div class='footnote' id='fA'> -<p class='c029'><a href='#rA'>A</a>. Translations of these works are published in Bohn’s Library -(Messrs. G. Bell and Sons).</p> -</div> - -<div class='chapter'> - <h2 class='c014'>Transcriber’s Notes</h2> -</div> - -<table class='table7' summary=''> - <tr> - <th class='c006'>Printed</th> - <th class='c006'>Corrected</th> - <th class='c024'>Page</th> - <th class='c007'></th> - </tr> - <tr> - <td class='c006'>499</td> - <td class='c006'>449</td> - <td class='c024'><a href='#tnvii'>vii</a></td> - <td class='c007'>“499.”</td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td class='c006'>unlucky,</td> - <td class='c006'>unlucky.</td> - <td class='c024'><a href='#tn011'>3</a></td> - <td class='c007'>nothing was ever so unlucky.</td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td class='c006'>‘I</td> - <td class='c006'>“I</td> - <td class='c024'><a href='#tn091'>83</a></td> - <td class='c007'>“I thank thee, O most High</td> - </tr> -</table> - -<p class='c029'>A number of spelling irregularities have been retained as-is from the printed version.</p> - - - - - - - - -<pre> - - - - - -End of Project Gutenberg's The Welding of the Race, by John E. W. Wallis - -*** END OF THIS PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK THE WELDING OF THE RACE *** - -***** This file should be named 51253-h.htm or 51253-h.zip ***** -This and all associated files of various formats will be found in: - http://www.gutenberg.org/5/1/2/5/51253/ - -Produced by Lisa Anne Hatfield and the Online Distributed -Proofreading Team at http://www.pgdp.net (This file was -produced from images generously made available by The -Internet Archive) - -Updated editions will replace the previous one--the old editions will -be renamed. - -Creating the works from print editions not protected by U.S. copyright -law means that no one owns a United States copyright in these works, -so the Foundation (and you!) can copy and distribute it in the United -States without permission and without paying copyright -royalties. Special rules, set forth in the General Terms of Use part -of this license, apply to copying and distributing Project -Gutenberg-tm electronic works to protect the PROJECT GUTENBERG-tm -concept and trademark. Project Gutenberg is a registered trademark, -and may not be used if you charge for the eBooks, unless you receive -specific permission. If you do not charge anything for copies of this -eBook, complying with the rules is very easy. You may use this eBook -for nearly any purpose such as creation of derivative works, reports, -performances and research. They may be modified and printed and given -away--you may do practically ANYTHING in the United States with eBooks -not protected by U.S. copyright law. Redistribution is subject to the -trademark license, especially commercial redistribution. - -START: FULL LICENSE - -THE FULL PROJECT GUTENBERG LICENSE -PLEASE READ THIS BEFORE YOU DISTRIBUTE OR USE THIS WORK - -To protect the Project Gutenberg-tm mission of promoting the free -distribution of electronic works, by using or distributing this work -(or any other work associated in any way with the phrase "Project -Gutenberg"), you agree to comply with all the terms of the Full -Project Gutenberg-tm License available with this file or online at -www.gutenberg.org/license. - -Section 1. General Terms of Use and Redistributing Project -Gutenberg-tm electronic works - -1.A. By reading or using any part of this Project Gutenberg-tm -electronic work, you indicate that you have read, understand, agree to -and accept all the terms of this license and intellectual property -(trademark/copyright) agreement. If you do not agree to abide by all -the terms of this agreement, you must cease using and return or -destroy all copies of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works in your -possession. If you paid a fee for obtaining a copy of or access to a -Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work and you do not agree to be bound -by the terms of this agreement, you may obtain a refund from the -person or entity to whom you paid the fee as set forth in paragraph -1.E.8. - -1.B. "Project Gutenberg" is a registered trademark. It may only be -used on or associated in any way with an electronic work by people who -agree to be bound by the terms of this agreement. There are a few -things that you can do with most Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works -even without complying with the full terms of this agreement. See -paragraph 1.C below. There are a lot of things you can do with Project -Gutenberg-tm electronic works if you follow the terms of this -agreement and help preserve free future access to Project Gutenberg-tm -electronic works. See paragraph 1.E below. - -1.C. The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation ("the -Foundation" or PGLAF), owns a compilation copyright in the collection -of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works. Nearly all the individual -works in the collection are in the public domain in the United -States. If an individual work is unprotected by copyright law in the -United States and you are located in the United States, we do not -claim a right to prevent you from copying, distributing, performing, -displaying or creating derivative works based on the work as long as -all references to Project Gutenberg are removed. Of course, we hope -that you will support the Project Gutenberg-tm mission of promoting -free access to electronic works by freely sharing Project Gutenberg-tm -works in compliance with the terms of this agreement for keeping the -Project Gutenberg-tm name associated with the work. You can easily -comply with the terms of this agreement by keeping this work in the -same format with its attached full Project Gutenberg-tm License when -you share it without charge with others. - -1.D. The copyright laws of the place where you are located also govern -what you can do with this work. Copyright laws in most countries are -in a constant state of change. If you are outside the United States, -check the laws of your country in addition to the terms of this -agreement before downloading, copying, displaying, performing, -distributing or creating derivative works based on this work or any -other Project Gutenberg-tm work. The Foundation makes no -representations concerning the copyright status of any work in any -country outside the United States. - -1.E. Unless you have removed all references to Project Gutenberg: - -1.E.1. The following sentence, with active links to, or other -immediate access to, the full Project Gutenberg-tm License must appear -prominently whenever any copy of a Project Gutenberg-tm work (any work -on which the phrase "Project Gutenberg" appears, or with which the -phrase "Project Gutenberg" is associated) is accessed, displayed, -performed, viewed, copied or distributed: - - This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States and - most other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no - restrictions whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it - under the terms of the Project Gutenberg License included with this - eBook or online at www.gutenberg.org. If you are not located in the - United States, you'll have to check the laws of the country where you - are located before using this ebook. - -1.E.2. If an individual Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work is -derived from texts not protected by U.S. copyright law (does not -contain a notice indicating that it is posted with permission of the -copyright holder), the work can be copied and distributed to anyone in -the United States without paying any fees or charges. If you are -redistributing or providing access to a work with the phrase "Project -Gutenberg" associated with or appearing on the work, you must comply -either with the requirements of paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 or -obtain permission for the use of the work and the Project Gutenberg-tm -trademark as set forth in paragraphs 1.E.8 or 1.E.9. - -1.E.3. If an individual Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work is posted -with the permission of the copyright holder, your use and distribution -must comply with both paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 and any -additional terms imposed by the copyright holder. Additional terms -will be linked to the Project Gutenberg-tm License for all works -posted with the permission of the copyright holder found at the -beginning of this work. - -1.E.4. Do not unlink or detach or remove the full Project Gutenberg-tm -License terms from this work, or any files containing a part of this -work or any other work associated with Project Gutenberg-tm. - -1.E.5. Do not copy, display, perform, distribute or redistribute this -electronic work, or any part of this electronic work, without -prominently displaying the sentence set forth in paragraph 1.E.1 with -active links or immediate access to the full terms of the Project -Gutenberg-tm License. - -1.E.6. You may convert to and distribute this work in any binary, -compressed, marked up, nonproprietary or proprietary form, including -any word processing or hypertext form. However, if you provide access -to or distribute copies of a Project Gutenberg-tm work in a format -other than "Plain Vanilla ASCII" or other format used in the official -version posted on the official Project Gutenberg-tm web site -(www.gutenberg.org), you must, at no additional cost, fee or expense -to the user, provide a copy, a means of exporting a copy, or a means -of obtaining a copy upon request, of the work in its original "Plain -Vanilla ASCII" or other form. Any alternate format must include the -full Project Gutenberg-tm License as specified in paragraph 1.E.1. - -1.E.7. Do not charge a fee for access to, viewing, displaying, -performing, copying or distributing any Project Gutenberg-tm works -unless you comply with paragraph 1.E.8 or 1.E.9. - -1.E.8. You may charge a reasonable fee for copies of or providing -access to or distributing Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works -provided that - -* You pay a royalty fee of 20% of the gross profits you derive from - the use of Project Gutenberg-tm works calculated using the method - you already use to calculate your applicable taxes. The fee is owed - to the owner of the Project Gutenberg-tm trademark, but he has - agreed to donate royalties under this paragraph to the Project - Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation. Royalty payments must be paid - within 60 days following each date on which you prepare (or are - legally required to prepare) your periodic tax returns. Royalty - payments should be clearly marked as such and sent to the Project - Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation at the address specified in - Section 4, "Information about donations to the Project Gutenberg - Literary Archive Foundation." - -* You provide a full refund of any money paid by a user who notifies - you in writing (or by e-mail) within 30 days of receipt that s/he - does not agree to the terms of the full Project Gutenberg-tm - License. You must require such a user to return or destroy all - copies of the works possessed in a physical medium and discontinue - all use of and all access to other copies of Project Gutenberg-tm - works. - -* You provide, in accordance with paragraph 1.F.3, a full refund of - any money paid for a work or a replacement copy, if a defect in the - electronic work is discovered and reported to you within 90 days of - receipt of the work. - -* You comply with all other terms of this agreement for free - distribution of Project Gutenberg-tm works. - -1.E.9. If you wish to charge a fee or distribute a Project -Gutenberg-tm electronic work or group of works on different terms than -are set forth in this agreement, you must obtain permission in writing -from both the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation and The -Project Gutenberg Trademark LLC, the owner of the Project Gutenberg-tm -trademark. Contact the Foundation as set forth in Section 3 below. - -1.F. - -1.F.1. Project Gutenberg volunteers and employees expend considerable -effort to identify, do copyright research on, transcribe and proofread -works not protected by U.S. copyright law in creating the Project -Gutenberg-tm collection. Despite these efforts, Project Gutenberg-tm -electronic works, and the medium on which they may be stored, may -contain "Defects," such as, but not limited to, incomplete, inaccurate -or corrupt data, transcription errors, a copyright or other -intellectual property infringement, a defective or damaged disk or -other medium, a computer virus, or computer codes that damage or -cannot be read by your equipment. - -1.F.2. LIMITED WARRANTY, DISCLAIMER OF DAMAGES - Except for the "Right -of Replacement or Refund" described in paragraph 1.F.3, the Project -Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the owner of the Project -Gutenberg-tm trademark, and any other party distributing a Project -Gutenberg-tm electronic work under this agreement, disclaim all -liability to you for damages, costs and expenses, including legal -fees. YOU AGREE THAT YOU HAVE NO REMEDIES FOR NEGLIGENCE, STRICT -LIABILITY, BREACH OF WARRANTY OR BREACH OF CONTRACT EXCEPT THOSE -PROVIDED IN PARAGRAPH 1.F.3. YOU AGREE THAT THE FOUNDATION, THE -TRADEMARK OWNER, AND ANY DISTRIBUTOR UNDER THIS AGREEMENT WILL NOT BE -LIABLE TO YOU FOR ACTUAL, DIRECT, INDIRECT, CONSEQUENTIAL, PUNITIVE OR -INCIDENTAL DAMAGES EVEN IF YOU GIVE NOTICE OF THE POSSIBILITY OF SUCH -DAMAGE. - -1.F.3. LIMITED RIGHT OF REPLACEMENT OR REFUND - If you discover a -defect in this electronic work within 90 days of receiving it, you can -receive a refund of the money (if any) you paid for it by sending a -written explanation to the person you received the work from. If you -received the work on a physical medium, you must return the medium -with your written explanation. The person or entity that provided you -with the defective work may elect to provide a replacement copy in -lieu of a refund. If you received the work electronically, the person -or entity providing it to you may choose to give you a second -opportunity to receive the work electronically in lieu of a refund. If -the second copy is also defective, you may demand a refund in writing -without further opportunities to fix the problem. - -1.F.4. Except for the limited right of replacement or refund set forth -in paragraph 1.F.3, this work is provided to you 'AS-IS', WITH NO -OTHER WARRANTIES OF ANY KIND, EXPRESS OR IMPLIED, INCLUDING BUT NOT -LIMITED TO WARRANTIES OF MERCHANTABILITY OR FITNESS FOR ANY PURPOSE. - -1.F.5. Some states do not allow disclaimers of certain implied -warranties or the exclusion or limitation of certain types of -damages. If any disclaimer or limitation set forth in this agreement -violates the law of the state applicable to this agreement, the -agreement shall be interpreted to make the maximum disclaimer or -limitation permitted by the applicable state law. The invalidity or -unenforceability of any provision of this agreement shall not void the -remaining provisions. - -1.F.6. INDEMNITY - You agree to indemnify and hold the Foundation, the -trademark owner, any agent or employee of the Foundation, anyone -providing copies of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works in -accordance with this agreement, and any volunteers associated with the -production, promotion and distribution of Project Gutenberg-tm -electronic works, harmless from all liability, costs and expenses, -including legal fees, that arise directly or indirectly from any of -the following which you do or cause to occur: (a) distribution of this -or any Project Gutenberg-tm work, (b) alteration, modification, or -additions or deletions to any Project Gutenberg-tm work, and (c) any -Defect you cause. - -Section 2. Information about the Mission of Project Gutenberg-tm - -Project Gutenberg-tm is synonymous with the free distribution of -electronic works in formats readable by the widest variety of -computers including obsolete, old, middle-aged and new computers. It -exists because of the efforts of hundreds of volunteers and donations -from people in all walks of life. - -Volunteers and financial support to provide volunteers with the -assistance they need are critical to reaching Project Gutenberg-tm's -goals and ensuring that the Project Gutenberg-tm collection will -remain freely available for generations to come. In 2001, the Project -Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation was created to provide a secure -and permanent future for Project Gutenberg-tm and future -generations. To learn more about the Project Gutenberg Literary -Archive Foundation and how your efforts and donations can help, see -Sections 3 and 4 and the Foundation information page at -www.gutenberg.org - - - -Section 3. Information about the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation - -The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation is a non profit -501(c)(3) educational corporation organized under the laws of the -state of Mississippi and granted tax exempt status by the Internal -Revenue Service. The Foundation's EIN or federal tax identification -number is 64-6221541. Contributions to the Project Gutenberg Literary -Archive Foundation are tax deductible to the full extent permitted by -U.S. federal laws and your state's laws. - -The Foundation's principal office is in Fairbanks, Alaska, with the -mailing address: PO Box 750175, Fairbanks, AK 99775, but its -volunteers and employees are scattered throughout numerous -locations. Its business office is located at 809 North 1500 West, Salt -Lake City, UT 84116, (801) 596-1887. Email contact links and up to -date contact information can be found at the Foundation's web site and -official page at www.gutenberg.org/contact - -For additional contact information: - - Dr. Gregory B. Newby - Chief Executive and Director - gbnewby@pglaf.org - -Section 4. Information about Donations to the Project Gutenberg -Literary Archive Foundation - -Project Gutenberg-tm depends upon and cannot survive without wide -spread public support and donations to carry out its mission of -increasing the number of public domain and licensed works that can be -freely distributed in machine readable form accessible by the widest -array of equipment including outdated equipment. Many small donations -($1 to $5,000) are particularly important to maintaining tax exempt -status with the IRS. - -The Foundation is committed to complying with the laws regulating -charities and charitable donations in all 50 states of the United -States. Compliance requirements are not uniform and it takes a -considerable effort, much paperwork and many fees to meet and keep up -with these requirements. We do not solicit donations in locations -where we have not received written confirmation of compliance. To SEND -DONATIONS or determine the status of compliance for any particular -state visit www.gutenberg.org/donate - -While we cannot and do not solicit contributions from states where we -have not met the solicitation requirements, we know of no prohibition -against accepting unsolicited donations from donors in such states who -approach us with offers to donate. - -International donations are gratefully accepted, but we cannot make -any statements concerning tax treatment of donations received from -outside the United States. U.S. laws alone swamp our small staff. - -Please check the Project Gutenberg Web pages for current donation -methods and addresses. Donations are accepted in a number of other -ways including checks, online payments and credit card donations. To -donate, please visit: www.gutenberg.org/donate - -Section 5. General Information About Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works. - -Professor Michael S. Hart was the originator of the Project -Gutenberg-tm concept of a library of electronic works that could be -freely shared with anyone. For forty years, he produced and -distributed Project Gutenberg-tm eBooks with only a loose network of -volunteer support. - -Project Gutenberg-tm eBooks are often created from several printed -editions, all of which are confirmed as not protected by copyright in -the U.S. unless a copyright notice is included. Thus, we do not -necessarily keep eBooks in compliance with any particular paper -edition. - -Most people start at our Web site which has the main PG search -facility: www.gutenberg.org - -This Web site includes information about Project Gutenberg-tm, -including how to make donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary -Archive Foundation, how to help produce our new eBooks, and how to -subscribe to our email newsletter to hear about new eBooks. - - - -</pre> - - </body> - <!-- created with ppgen.py 3.53ca2 on 2016-01-19 03:22:29 GMT --> -</html> diff --git a/old/51253-h/images/003.png b/old/51253-h/images/003.png Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index 0c20361..0000000 --- a/old/51253-h/images/003.png +++ /dev/null diff --git a/old/51253-h/images/cover.jpg b/old/51253-h/images/cover.jpg Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index 0b44765..0000000 --- a/old/51253-h/images/cover.jpg +++ /dev/null |
